Skip to main content

Full text of "EPIGRAPHIA CARNATICA VOL 3"

See other formats


Kpi^rapliia (!arna(i<*a 



u 



MYSORE DISTRICT 

iNanjaita^miu tuui Hr^adadcvunakote Talukn) 



/I - H ')] 



:' J , v 

<*> 



KI'IGKAIMIIA CARNATICA 



rj K^ V J 1-jC Ji wO 

Volume Three 



- 3 




nfj 
tu ' 

INSTITUTE OF KANNADA STUDIES 

UNIVERSITY OF MYSORE 

1974 



() University of Mywru 



Copies available from 

Director 

Prasaranga, University of Mysore 
Mysore-570012 (India) 



Price: Rs, 80 



cJcs o^rl/s 



v. 



' " 



13 



6M 

* 



as* 






0, 



s ft* 






EpigrapHia Carnatica Revision and Rcpf.nl 1'roj.rl 

Advisory Committee 

Chairman 

Dr. H. M. Nayak 

Professor of Kannada and Linguistics 

Director, Institute of Kannada Studies 
.University of Mysore, Mysore 



DrMS. Nazaraja Rao 4. Dr. M. CHA^nd* , 

Doctor of Archaeology and Museums Reader ,n kannad,. 

Government of Karnataka, Mysore Bangalore I . mvcruiy 

Bangalore 



' n r rai 5. Dr.AMf. 

- ' P'ofer of AiK-ienl Indian l.,t,n 



. 

Archaeological Survey of . * Cullur, Katnatak I 

India, Mysore Uharwr 



3' Dr. T. F. Mahalingam 6. Dr. //. 

- Professor of Ancient , . Director, Iiutitute of C Vfrc 

'.History and Archaeology (R*td.)- Course and Coiiiiiuni|i i li 

University of Madras, Madras University of Mysore. My 

'7. Dr. A* V. Narasimha Mwthy 

' Reader in Ancient History and 

., . ' Archaeology, University of Mysore 

. '. . . Mysore 



... Editorial Stiff 

. ' Epigraphist 

'. ' .. ' ' Dr.-'B.R. Gopal 

, . . . Asst.-Epigraphists ' * 

1, M. Hanumantha Rao : ' 2, S. K .V, 

.' ' "' ' ' ' ' ' , . ' ' ' 'Epigraphical Assistants 

1. . H. M. Nagaraja Rao 2. S. S, Jagtrdar 1 A*. Mt*h<ww*J Xhurtft 

' _ : ' ; ' '' ' '4, , . M, D, Sampath 5, Krislumwi 



ri.U.c 

,{ 



fc todo ?raorld 



rS rto 



?raa?i 

rfo^ofc serifs? 

ssloaraa i 3hs3. 



eocretio 



rt ^-3,0^0 



g, sra^s 



2,orio 



tfoto O&N 



:r 



sfeosJ ^ 



aridJirt cC'3 oio s 



T-OOO .TO 



^d nrvvd sifirt rto ,>ijitb 
tfsidc. -a 



cssSoj'i ario s!s-&Fdrt 



ia, a,i3Cci 



e-^^oio 



rt,o?rt^.hrio,c{oort 



ost^c! 



h% r.r:,od wrfrfo jvdodo 

oioo ^:ud, tfs^y* =3tdrf slo 
-oto ^^,3a!o'Vo.crUi.KUion Cnmmiltec lor Rcscurcl, Work on Kurnalaka Lite 



Culture) 



dorfo i d fcocb rftS ^3ddo. e3dd<3 arfori^ s^ Q^O. Scars a,, 53 c- w2. V. ntrfij .,; ,. : < s 

'SP ^ , . , j ,K fc X0 -. n rt J" ^ . - * A '>-' rf^vn 

s). i^. s>. ' ^d?joaoriOv4F asido spDri^^^d^do. & aSO S3 cjn ' 4 -N^^' ^,^u< * 
artrte sScJdooF^rarfj ^otto^^rioi sio^do rf^drfjarfS o^ djas3osc.n^ o:.5 ?;.ioi'r,v- rJ;^ 



ft ^'*,^ -..; f , . x 



fcri aSa^'eisoao^ ^c^rf 'es^odofj rfoj^oto ^cSrc^^do oS^cw^cxJo^^^w^y'^v/jr: 
v-v-or^o dodo ^^rd^j ^e^cJdo. rf^rd oS^w^cdo^ t>5 } n \ : ^ c'^rc. /?^ 

5 00 jJs3"tt'( iw^ $w"&>C&t^ j' k 4 * f*< , u 

5 ('i .v 

Oj 5 J Sj W "?" (J fj W'O'jtrt*^ T?fJ. W *. <W^1; CX^.f <**$ 

cSc^o^^o, a:*!dO o<-v.,irf ^o^f^ 

v -1 ^ vt */ 



rfooso 
TO*" ^sn-3o^ya!ori? i ^o 

' rio^^ri^c^ oirorJ Mt^ri' 
dja^^^o. xJaoa tf.r.r^a f/ 
Oxoald 



sSoadoo add z3 ziOKfoii tf,/;rf:?:tf;. ; .jfi-/, 



i,^ * ' *'j 



/ -ado rio^d^odo rios^U. 5.*dido -!i,,wrf .r!.'-,!,r.d^ 

(SL-V) ' 

oAra-r\tS. . 



, nv^Sdo rio^dSatoja ^^WOTn^. rf^jjjBtto aoto s*:rfn.V j\ 3 
rforforado nooo- oooo ^63rtfr!jj ?jj7i:ri r,.^d-;dn;d 
tfcrfo TO^rt^ sdojado xtosjUrtV-D ^IJjJt^'rf-r 1 ;, ;',;; .>,:',. 
-ado ^do^dodo. 



ak^tio 



ad 



o8js?ts^ 



woddo 



Oorf, 



oetotod 



e^*,, doftrfortffrraft 



, 



torrid Ga^Ood; add sJ 



. fit- 






' atjrartd 



*/ A a. 



9?* 



edd rfrtferad 






a t orflL 



PREFACE 

are imbdfe . for ^ a* of <k taw 

history of any region. Inscriptions -constitute the. heritage of a people. 
an abidance of inscriptions in our country. It is ^^^ 
mm ber of inscriptions, with the exception of Tamil. The number of such i 
not cone to light yet and remained obscure is equally great. Efforts must be made 
out, collect them and publish them; it is equally essential that the published 
revised and analysed. This should more or less become a continuous process wheiem 
and analysis are effected in the light of fresh evidences and researches. 

Thcvotamesof^fp^AtoQ^/teinuirkarare achievement not only with regard to the 
publication of inscriptions in Kannada but also in respect of .such publications in any language 
It is an achievement par excellence of which we may justly feel proud from the point ol view ol 
both copiousness and greatness,. BX. Rice, who in 1884, was appointed part-time Director ol 
the Department of Archeology of the then Mysore, collected 8869 inscriptions in the ct>ur*e oi 
22 years, Le. till 1906, in the then eight districts of Mysore State and in Coorg, which was then 
a separate state. He brought out these inscriptions with their transliterations and translations 
in English in a series entitled Epigraphia Carnatica. In this series of 12 volumes, the inscriptions 
of each district were normally accomodated in one volume. One volume was set apart for the 
inscriptions of Staavanabelagola (II). Two volumes each (IH-IV, VII-VIII) were set apart for 
the inscriptions of Mysore, which then included Mandya also within its range, and those of 
Sfaimoga. R. Narasimhacharya, who succeeded B. L. Rice, brought to light in the course of his 
tenure of 16 years nearly 5000 inscriptions. He started publishing the important insci iplions in 
the Annual Reports, The second volume of Epigraphia Carnatica (Shravanabelagola) was throughly 
revised by him and a new edition of it was brought out in 1923. The Department of Archaeology 
was under the jurisdiction of the University of Mysore between 1922 and 1944, The curator of 
the Oriental Library used to officiate as a part-time Director. Later, though It became a 
department under the Government, the Professor and Head of the Department of History, 
Ancient 'History and Archaeology of the University of Mysore continued to officiate as cx-oflicio 
Director. The department has been carrying on the survey of inscriptions, as u result of which 
new Inscriptions are being brought to light year after year, 

The volumes of Epigraphia Carnatica had run out of stock during the last few decades. 
Since they are essential source books to the students and the scholars alike, there was a lonj fell 
need for a revised edition. When the Co-ordination Committee for Research work on KarnutuKa 
Life and Culture met on 24th January 1970, under the Chairmanship of Shri K* V. Shankara 
Gowda, the then Minister for Education, Government of Mysore, a suggestion regarding the 
revision and re-print of the Epigraphia Carnatica was made by the Director of the Institute ol" 
Kannada Studies. He even suggested that the Institute was prepared to shoulder the responsi- 
bility. All the members of the Committee supported him and welcomed the proposal The 
Committee resolved to request the Institute of Kannada Studies to work out the details of the 
scheme, to recommend to the State Government to provide funds for the implementation of the 
scheme, and to. entrust the scheme to the Institute of Kannada Studies, 

A meeting of experts in the field was convened by the Director of the Institute of KannuOa 
Studies on March 7, 1970 to discuss the details of the scheme. The late Dr. M. Seshatlri 
Dr. G. B. Gai and Dr. A. V, Narasimha Murthy participated in the meeting, A scheme coding 



Preface 

about Rs. 12.5 lakhs for the revision and reprint of Eplgraphia Carnaticd was worked out -in the. 
meeting. The scheme was presented by the Director of the Institute of Kannada Studies to the 
Government through the University of Mysore on 4-4-1970. Though the Government was 
pleased to pass orders approving the scheme on 16-3-71, overcoming all the technical difficulties, 
it was possible to put the scheme into operation only by 16th December 1971. An Advisory 
Committee, with the Director, Institute of Kannada Studies, as the Chairman, was constituted 
by the University to guide the Institute in the implementation of the scheme. The committee 
consists of the Director, Department of Archaeology and Museums, Mysore, the chief Epigraphist 
to Government of India, and a few scholars from the Universities of Mysore, Bangalore, 
Karnataka and Madras. This committee met for the first time on 24-12-1971 and discussed in 
detail the modus operand! of the revision of Epigraphia Carnatica ; broad guidelines were also set 
out. Some of the important decisions of the committee were as follows: Roman transliteration 
of the texts of the Kannada inscriptions need not be given ; texts of the non-Kannada 
inscriptions should be provided in Kannada script along with their Roman transliteration ; 
inscriptions published at different sources should be brought together; every inscription should 
be preceded by a short introductory note ; necessary, useful indices should be included ; 
introduction, texts and translations should be revised on the basis of authentic evidences. 

The Volumes of Epigraphia Carnatica are being brought out in accordance with the suggestions 

of the Advisory Committee. Two Volumes have already been published. This is the third 
Volume in the series. B.L. Rice had published the inscriptions of the then Mysore District in two 
Volumes (3-4). Mandya is now a separate district. Taluks have been rearranged. A number of 
inscriptions which were found later on have been published in the Annual Reports and 
in Volume XIV. Inscriptions of the Mysore district alone exceed 2300. Lest each volume 
should exceed 1000-1100 pages, it has been decided to publish the inscriptions of the Mysore 
district in three Volumes and this is the first of those volumes. This Volume consists of the 
inscriptions of Gundlupete, Nanjanagudu and Heggadadevanakote taluks, 494 inscriptions 
of these three taluks had been published by Rice. A few of these were revised and included, 
along with the inscriptions discovered later on in the Annual Reports and in Volume XIV. 
Of these the sanads have been left out and 68 inscriptions discovered, afresh during our survey 
tours have been added. Thus 786, inscriptions have been included in the present volume* 

Revision of the first two Volumes was not very difficult. They had already been revised once. 
But from the Third Volume the burden of revision has increased. Several inscriptions published 

by Rice were incomplete. They have been completed wherever the originals could be examined. 
A good number has been revised ; certain changes have also been effected in interpreting them. 
The introduction to this Volume also has been written by Dr. B. R. Gopal, Epigraphist of 

the scheme. 

Of the inscriptions of Mysore district, those of Hunsuru, Piriyapatna, Krishnarajanagara, 
Mysore and T, Narasipura taluks would be included in the Fourth Volume and those of Chama- 
rajanagara, Yalanduru and Kollegala taluks in the Fifth Volume. These two Volumes are being 

made ready for printing. 

This scheme has come into being with the generous help of the Government of Karnataka 
and its love of culture. But for the personal interest of Sri Veerendra Patil, Sri K. V. Shankara 
Gowda and Sri Ramakrishna Hegde, the then Chief, Education and Finance Ministers respectively, 
this great scheme could not have obtained the approval of the Government so easily, This is 

no 



Preface 

undertook out of their love of 

one of those ambitious schemes which these three emmen "^ ^ remcmbcr tliem now with 
language and literature and their far-sightedness. I am very py ^ has evinced interest in 
gratitude. We are gratefully indebted to the present Governme ,. iunch j n . new schemes 

not only continuing such schemes of the erst-while Government but m lauMhinfc ^ ^ ^ 
also. Several decisions taken by the Government under the dy * m ' f ' thodevell>pmcnl 
Minister, Sri Devaraj Urs, are of unique importance from the point c r , ir . re . lch i lu , 

<>fKannada language, literature and culture, This Government, wh di h. * Ukcn ; 

decisions capable of changing the very history cf the State, will no doubt shape 



avare Gowda, Vice-Chancellor, University of Mysore, Mysore has as usual 
evinced keen interest in our work and has fflledin us courage and enthus-asm a mho u 
the University have helped us in many ways. My colleagues m he Institute < ^ ^ 
Studies have co-operated with me in this endeavour. The members ot the hp.graph, (. uu u 
Advisory Committee have given us the necessary guide-lines. The Director, Un.vcmly I nnt - 
Press, Sri H. Narasanna, and his staff have shown patience and extended all co-opcratum in the 
printing of this volume. To all these, I owe my thanks. 

I take this opportunity to thank my colleagues in the Epigraphla Caraatica section lor their 
continued interest, devotion and hard work. * t 

In view of the decision to bring out a seperate volume exclusively devoted to the onpuuil 
prefaces to the first edition of these volumes, they have not been included in the picscnt edition. 
I appeal to the readers to come out with their opinion and critical estimation of these revised 
volumes so to enable us to improve them further. 

institute of Kannada Studies H. M. NAYAK 

November 1, 1974 Director 



CONTENTS 



Preface 



Contents 

List of Illustrations 



Index of Villages where inscriptions were found 



Dynastic Index of inscriptiotis 



Synchronised table of inscriptions 



Introduction 

25^$ ssradrt^oTexts 
Translations 



Index 



oti> .. 



ov 



-1-558. 

561-836 

837-904 
905-989 



Errata 



990 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



Inscription No. 

j Gu. 48 ; Nj. 239, 280, 284 

n Gu. 203 ; Nj. 320 

III Nj. 17S 

IV Nj. 175 

v Nj. 201, 242 

VI NJ- 213 

VII Nj. 278 

VIII Nj. 278 

IX Nj. 278,262 

X Nj. 283 ;Hg. 14 

XI Nj.294;Hg.73 

XII Nj. 385, 386 

XIII Hg. 7 

XIV Hg. 60, 10 
XV Hg. 90 

XVI Hg. 90 

XVII Hg. 90 



23jc>3dorf rras&rftf e^^D^S) 



1. ef>6^)rf 54 36, 3vJo2$5$3o#i 9699 

~ n , , , , . 1 <J / 7 1 -QQ 

2. ^^J^^ 30 ^ 3 ^) ^4 -5/v ^'fja^'S) iJ/y IJO 

3. uo^do 34-37 38. eogri*, 71-74 

4. aSotafctJo 170-73 39. &>oB^d 187-92 

5. fcrfrW 180,181 40. 'arcste*, 183-85 

6. *rt% 127 - 41. tfW^fy 130-33 

_5 A 11-1 AO 9^r!&3rf?O 10Q- 11 

7. ^Wc) rree) 223 42. TODWV^ iw n 
o 9^rHo 65-69 43. sS^oss^a 45-48 

O* tJ QvOljQv 1 \J *J \J */ * +S * "T ** 

V /l ji 

9, ^d^e^jsrf^^, 168 44. wrJjsdo 44 

10. ^^ 89,90 45- ^edoOT^ 216-22 

1 1 Brio-^rt 209 46. Aario.^^*, 169 

11* 7JVi<W)U *\Jr ^vr " * ^X' ^ 

12. tfocrerrao 153-55 47. tSaari^iJ 174,175 

13. ^orari^^ 210,211 48. ^^o^^crfo 19-21 

14. iSo^do 100-08 49. sdo^S^*, 18 , 

15. &{S3rtS 49 ? 50 50. 'rforf^*, 23 

16. ArataaS^ . ' 156 51. riosW*, 27 
M. rioodo ^c&3 1-17 52. doo^-^?, 38 

CO s C\f\ 

1 ft rt rM" T t"^P"^" r ;'7i Vi!>^!^ 1 Q i Q7 *33* 53Jc)'KS'c)^Sw.cc) Ovl 

Jo* I J0o\ QsJ c/ *' rv vj cwu v\j CM & */ *j s I ***<**' i 

*M i^J *^ r^(^ 

1O H f*MOiT"*\o^*r ) ,\H /!'/ I j 54* oOO*Je>yCwvi 2," 

I / > ( KJw v, Ov <y w oJj vj <*rf i *w i. */ fc/*v>-w ^ 

20- ^^ ^OOD ^d 24 55. o"c)3^537)^)d ' 39,40 

21- ^,^13^ 56,57 56, o^do . 112 
22. tftfjiro^d 81 57. d^6 186 
23 ^{titf^sto ' 182 58- acdjS-^d 86 ? 87 
24 rfrie*^ -41-43 59. aftj^ 178, 
25. ^fioow^^d 134-52 ' 60. a^^sJ^ti ,206 

26* Sd^^o^ 113-26 6L i^4^ -176,177 

o^ jf^r*-o^ ^58 . 62.. rfoS)rt^)d -91.92' 

/ I ebvw O OO w *' v/ 

J^ X iwf w - ww . ^ f*i{\ 

ao **'^^w-f"*vA ' ' ^0 fil 63 ?\)cnjc)'Cw . . ' /v 

2,0 0u!OWnK)c)GsJ ** / - / V ' J " 

29! ^sJdsS^ 207,208 64. ftiKrforf*, 75-79 

30. cieSc^rf 25 65- ^^orijaS 28-32 

, . r\r\ A /T/C < ^o'J r^*r^r^ /9^( 9An*Sv?^' > l Ri 

^1 JS> ^K*-' asi ^W*^ ^^r^^ / /fcl OO. OOv tW VJ U I W\, WUcJ w I . O-' 

5 I CjvQCS Je)w^5uc)uU *feA*T x/v . ^j 'w \ / 

ao ^^J*-rfWn H-^ 128 129 67, sW 5 rf odJt)rfao<?j 82,83- 

i/ CjJStS 30d>ra ,DO lAWj * &<s v/ j ^ - 

33 So 88 68. rtoritf 198-205 

34' o^ 62-64 69- fcawaM 55 

35'. jjirifldo 94,95 70- . afe>e w 89 159 






71. 3oori$5&>d& 160-67 - A 



zrajJti 
74. aSrtsraa 179 



<, j j, rf .M 75. *a**i 26 

/jt* CoJeSuOOw *'*' ' . . jp | C'S 

_, .I, . o-i 76 ;: g&jaSosteo 01-0,* 

73* aSjadriaS*, "^ 



'Tf * O *1 I 

375 33. irJwvfcdo **^ / 1 

377 ' 393, 394 

3. estotf^d 299 34. s^ofoafc 206 It 

A M^^-teh rfcM 297298 35- s^orf, 1 76 -78 

*ifi WU Uw/NNVWuo^JajJ|}U *S I ) X'^/V-' *'' jJJ 

5, ^rjo 204,205 36- I^^JD^ 180 

^ B ^^ ^ J57 37, K)^?ij)do 2S8 92 

7, ero^ag^ 354-56 38. ^ceo^do 129-34 

8 t^orfrlS ' ' 369 . 39 cScri^do 277 HI) 

. -9i . &^r1?iso^ 167-71 40. zS?rfd?i?i^tf. 358 

10* T?tfjdl3 281 . . 4L .zSjjrf a ^rfootS 30K 1 1 

11. ^ri n oj3do 381-83- 42, &M^^\ 293 c )fi 

12. *Eftto*> 141-47. 43. ?Sf1dr 239*42 
13.' ^v?5^crt 148-50 44* $d^o&)0^ 353 

14. ^o5^, - 172 45. $>wascfo 36H 

15. ^e^jorf 249-56 46^ plo^^rt^rfo 1 I2K 

16. *$& . . . 359-67 . 395 4tK) 

17. TOodar . . 282-84 47- ^oailoorf 201 03 

18. ttiaSfy ' 248 . 48. $^ 334 36 

19. ftdortoori 357 . 49. d^oorfodnJi?, 3(X) f 301 

20. itoa^drf^ . . ' . 238 50. wdp^it 274, 275 
21.. T&d^llj . 328 51. t)dji^%^(e5dp.i^) 276 

22. ^ripjadi 370-72 . 52. w^rillr! 337-39 

23, ^viss^d 322-24 '';' 53. wWfj^d 1 73 .75 
24i :&>wx> ' 162 3 163 54- wo'rfrf^ 376 

25- ^^^do ...303,304 55. m>Qo r n* 

. . * - jg * (j** 

26. rte^rijseBS, 212 56. dtfrtiS 244 47 

27. . TttJpa.'. 313-20,402 57- tS^d i(,j 

052 T^S^ T" n t ^ "rA ?{ ^ "t ^"1 r*r 

4t*Oi. t ivWjoOdGsojju .3 I / sx r^Acofiii rMiHL*\ t / ji //* 

- ,6J ^ . yJ-^ JO* Wt>J)DO 1(|4 (| 



;29*,-i4^rfood' ' 306,307 59. tfoofo,* jgj 



JU. wOowrS^o^i ' *^OS /^A ^N /"\W^* tf\ *j-%n* 

^ - VJi v>v. S50Ji|(9Gv. 191"**2(K) 

S' "^ 378 61 - *4 HI 53 

^% v^ $c? .r\/o J^a 11 ^ Ji3 /*iW*v *t f A f s* j* . >*"(* 

.>/*. o3u>vCwuc)wJdDO I i4Sn /CO ^*%Jlj .?. ^*^ 

A-'*T ju Q/* OjJ)vC35v %74i 

j * / / 



04. 



s/\fcdort$ <3a^do ss>rfrf ^ooS, sruadorW 





63- caoc8<dS?riei3&d 273 76. 5^6 373,374 

64. dorijssijd (^"scrfor^) 77. so^riosd 272 

rScpd o5'?&Q"c>^ tr rrejcrfo) 285-87 ' 78. ao^^d 321 

65. o*35od$$3,osi)d (sSc&So^T^) 302 79. ^ocQ^ora^o 32527 

66. o^o^d 158^60 . 80. sood 380 -. 

67. ^ >o)4d 257 81. ^oej^s?, 137-40 

rs V1 on v 

68- Sidrijeido 243 82- coOrjO^rjsdo 385, 386 

69- Aiorreosiid 392 83. 3ort d^^. 136 

70. fcoqiorify 348-52 84. aSeS^rtaS^ 391 

71. ^o^dp 213-37,401 85. ^cfid 340-47 

72. 3Jh5Jsra*o 384 86. aSw, 179 

73. aS^srasto 389, 390 87. sS^drrso 329-33 

74. Soa^do 189,190 88. ^js^osraa 182-88 

75. c^d^sS . 387,388 



sri 

^ ^ N X 

1 ^r^j^ do 10 23- $vfcdo3s?j 70 

2- ^o^cS's^^d 7 24. c3j3<^ ^dodojcidc) 

3* wrl^j^tio 147, 148 (tS^oD^n^odo) 11 

4. w$sk?', 13 25. KK^dsa^ 41 

5. wcrfOftOW^j 133 26 $doK^J)d 11618 
6 &>oS tiKiD^o 20, 21 27* ^ojsdo (^csSo^^n^rfo) 119? 120 

7, ^13 ^orforirf^^* 1 , 4-6 28* ^OSSDAO < 160 

y _ v^ .. 1 ^ 1 IA ^ O 

8- ^c^t odo^SoOo wj5?ju^do 16 29, ^)oniSos5) , 1Z1 \H 

9. ^,ora* 73-81 30. $&F 158, 159 

V 

10. 9"3&3oT5^ 100 31. ^dd^^S, (^Sc^DD^n'^sdo) 84 

11. tfSn^ads?, 14,15 32. wrf^^o^ 145 

12. Wa^do * 123-32 33. w^aj^, . 47 . 

1 3* ^Oorijitio 82i o3 34. 20^535$^ ^? ^ 

15- ^^.rQe; J2 35* eoo^o^a 99 

16* ^sT^nT)^ . 85-88 36. $c^-$^ 146 

17. &3^rrae; 32, 33 . 37. ?S^jado(l) 48-60 

18. rt^w ri tfadoctt 34 38. d^^j3do(2) 104-07 

19. rturfoaS ; 35, 36 39. ^ri^rfo . . 101-03 

20. tfto do * 37 40. rfort A 141-43 

21. t*5id 72 41. rioMtfd 42-46 
">^ csrf tji* 24^26 42* rfo^ori^^^, 65, 66 



EC (p) ii 



eruadorW 

00 21 56 

43 sdoSodojado /o-ji * /v/ * 

44* *p*** H3 57. 

45. ^o 108-10 58. asnasw 

,, ' s , ,- fi q 59. aSririato, 

46. ^00^595^. . 07 ^ y * A % ? 

1 e r 1 C7 AO 

47. 5&&r1o^x> 15o I- 5 / ou " 

48- riJarfF-aSei 19 "L Sw^ 

49. '*o*Q,do 97 62, ^09 _ 

50. e>^^4d 98 63. ^^^. S. 

51. ^o^^ 27 64. 

52. rfdrijsdo 89-96 65. 

53> mti Q ' H9-55 66, atedriod* 17 

54. ?5^ri^ , 134-40 67. ^^^oid 144 

55. sodSodrl 38^40 




Index of villages where Inscriptions were found 



GUNDLUPETE TALUK (Ou.) 



1 . 

2. 

3, 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10, 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19, 
20. 
21. 
22. 
23. 
24, 
25, 
26. 
27. 
28. 
29 
30, 
31, 
32, 
33. 
34. 
35, 
36, 
37 
38. 



Village 

Alattu.ru 

Arepura 

AvutugondahaJJi 

Baehahalli 

Ballahalli 

Baijdipura 

Beguru 

BeJachalava<Ji 

Beramba<Ji 

B. ratahalji 

Ucltahalli 

Bhimanabidu 

Bomlapura 

Bommanahalli 

Chnnnamallapura 

Chikkakati 

Chikka^apura 

Clurakanahajli 

Dcfiipura 

Dcvarahalli 

Dc^Hla Kutanfiru 

Dotfda Tuppuru 

Hrcyuru 

Gdpalapura 

Oiopalasvamibejta 

OuijdlupSte 

Haljada MildahalJi 

Hajjadapura (deserted) 

Haftgala 

Husuguli 



Hirikati 



Horeyaia 
Hukunda 
HuIiganamara<Ji 



HDradahaJli 



Inscription No> 


Village I 


34-37 


39. 


Kaggala 


54 


40. 


Kallahalli. 


84 


41. 


Kajjipura 


183-85 


42. 


Kamaravalji 


71-74 


43. 


Kandagala 


187-92 


44. 


Ka$$agala 


44 


45. 


Karakala MadabalJi 


45-48 


46. 


Ke las urn 


21.6-22 


47. 


.K5<JihalU 


109-11 


48. 


Kojegere 


130-33 


49. 


KujQiagahalli 


19-21 


50. 


Lakkuru 


174, 175 


51. 


Lokkere 


169 - 


52. 


Madapattaija 


24 


53. 


Ma<JehaJJi 


56,57 


54. 


Ma} avail! 


81 


55. 


MafichahaHi 


182 


56, 


Masahalli 


25 


57, 


Mikahajjl 


207,208 


58. 


Naluru 


224 


59. 


Nitre 


128,129 


60. 


Od<?agcrc 


170-73 


61. 


Paduguru 


212-15 


62. 


PafichanahalJi 


193-97 


63. 


Putianapura 


1-17 


64, 


Raghavapura 


82,83 


65. 


Sampigcpura 


85 


66. 


SattahaHi 


198-205 


67, 


Siddaiyyanapura 


28-32 


68, 


SIgodi 


179 


69. 


ftivapura 


55 


70, 


Somahalli 


26 


7L 


Taggaluru 


51-53 


72. 


Terakaciambi 


33 


73. 


Tondava^i 


160 --67 


74, 


Tor avail I 


159 


75, 


Triyambakapura 


93 


76, 


Viranapiira 



Inscription No. 



127 
89,90 
209 
65-69 

153-55 

223 

168 

100-08 

156 

49,50 

210,211 

112 

186 

80 

18 

27 

38 

22 * 
88 

62-64 
180, 181 
94>95 
96-99 
157> 158 
39,40 
91,92 
178 
206 
70 

176,177 
75-79 
41-43 
113-26 
59-61 
58 

.'134-52 
86, 87 



Index of Villages 



NANJANAGUDU TALUK (Nj.) 



Village 


Inscription No. 


Village 


1. AmukahaJJi 


375 


43. Ibjala 


2. Ankusayyanapura 


297, 298 


44. Iggali 


3. Ariyuru 


377 


45. Jalahalii 


4, Avata}apura 


299 


46. Jo^ikaturu 


5. Badanahalji (Badanaju) 


276 


47. Kaggaluru 


6. Badanaju 


274,275 


48, KahaJJi 


7. BankahaHi 


376 . 


49. Kakkaratti 


8. Basavanapura 


173-75 


50. Kajale 


9. Basavattige 


337-39 


51, Kalkunda 


10. Bejale 


161 


52, Kallaha|]i 


11. Bijigere 


244-47 


53. Ka^cnBru 


12 Byalar 
13. Chikka Kavalande 


135 
306,307 


54, Kappusoge 






55. Karya 


14. ChunchanahalJi 
15. Dasanuru 


305 
288-92 


56. Kcmballu 


16. Diburu 


129-34 


57. Kirugunda 


17. Devanuru 


277-80 


58. Ko;pn5rii 


18. DevarasanahaJJi 


358 


59. Ku^lSpwra 


19. Dodda Homma 


293-96 


60. Kugaluru 


20. Dodda Kavalande 


308-11 


61. Kupparahalii 


21. EchiganahaJJi 


167-71 


62. Kurahatfi 


2|> ElaeMgere 


369 


63. Ma^aturu 


23 . Gaj jiganahaj J i 


212 


64. Motta 


24. Gattavadi 


313-20, 


65, MS(jiahaJ|i 




402 


66, Mu||uru 


25. Gattava<Jipura 


312 


67. Nagarlc 


26, Hadinara 


189, 190 


68, Nandigunda 


27. Haginavaju 


384 


69, Nafljaimgu^lu 


28. Halaganchi 


272 




29. Halepura 


321 


70. Narasainbiullu 


30. Hallare 


373,374 


71, Navilfmi 


31. Haratale 


387, 388 


72. N8raje 


32. Hattavalu 


389,390 


73, Pa<JahunaraIm|li 


33. Hebba 


179 


74, Ranut4c}jipura die 


34. Hedatale 


340-47 


75. Rilmpura 


35, HeggadahaJJi 


136 


76. RaAgiipura (ilejicrt 


36. HejjigehaJJi 


391 


77, Safjjjaniallipura 


37. Hemmaragala 


329-33 


78 Saraguru 


38. Hojalavadi 


182-88 


79. SindhuvalJi 


39, HullahalJi 


137-40 


HO, Siftghripura 


40. /Hunasanalu 


325-27 


8L Sutturu 


41. Hura 


380 




42 V Husukuru 


385, 386 


B2. TagadOru 



la ,vfV'// lion \- l > 



IM t ** 



MI; 



*ili 



Index of Villages 



Village 



S3, Tujg^lya 




34. Tayuru 




35. Toremavu 






HE< 


1. An$3ru 




2. Agatturu 




3* AlanahalJl 




4. Ankanathapura 




5 B danekuppe 




6. Barikuva^i 




7 BappanahaJli 




8, Basavanakote (deserted) 


9, Begini 




10. BeJatSru (1) 




II. Bejatfmi (2) 




12, BlchanahaJII 




13. Chakkuru 




14, Chavara 




i 5. no<J<jakercyuru(descrted) 


16. DorahaJli 




17, (futfumahalli 




IK, (iujjaprunnlnigiji 




19. Haleyuru 




30, Haik'lupuru 




!I. llayirage 




12, Hebbaiaguppe 


h 


M. Hegga^ahalli 




15. Hcgftunuru 




J6. iliranaruli 




27. Ho]chu9<Ji 




>H, Homwaruhalli 




Z9. H^rannraji 




M, Iiu9iskuppc 




^2, JinnahaJli 




33. KnJljimba|u 





Inscription No, 

176-78 

206-11 
180 



Village 

86. UppinahaJJi 

87. Yalehalli 

88. Yiredevanapura 



Inscription No. 

354-56 

379 

273 



HEGGADADEVANAKOTE TALUK (Hg.) 

10 34. Ka^niyanahujgidiHosuru 1.6 
147,148 35, Katavaja 100 
13 36, KatternanuganahalJi 4-6 
7 37* Ketajli(deserted) 18 

145 38. Kittuni 123-32 
99 39. Kolagala 32,33 
47 40. Kottagala 12 

71 41. Kottagala 85-88 
101-03 42. Kundiiru 82,83 
48-60 43, Kyatanabalji 14,15 
104-07 44. Lakshma^apura 98 

146 45. Magge 141-43 
37 46. Magudilu - 156,157 

72 47. Majali 108-10 

11 48. MaliyBru 28-31 
41 49, MafichSnahalli 69 
35,36 50. ManuganahaJJi 65,66 
34 51. Marchahalli 19 

114 -52. MasahaHi 113 

115 53* Matakere 42-46 
38-40 54- MuJJuiu 97 
61-63 55. Nallaru (deserted) 1.19,120 
1-3 56, Narasipura 116-18 
64 57, NBrle 158,159 
111,112 58, Nilavagil! 160 

23 -59. NiAgahaUi 121,122 

144 60, O<J4arapIJya 20,21 

22 61. Puradakatte (deserted) 84 

17 62. SdgaIJi 134-40 

67,68 63, Sagare ' 149-55 

8,9 64. daftkahalli 27 

24-26 65. SaragBru . 89-96. 

73-81 66. Toravalli 70 

67, Uyyamballi 133 



s. 175 



rfor! 



sya II) 



5 2^00 II) 



(?) 



IV 



cdo.rU>, 262 



193 



f rto.a5<. 42,43,67,68,88,207 
-| rfo.rtja. 147, 182 
. 90, 159 
. 192 
205 
a 129 
. 156 



C 
( 



870-71 


pSo.rfaa. 385 




f rto.sSe, 57 




.-j tfo.rU. 130, 148, 197, 204, 210, 313, 314 




^ gg.^jae. 5 




r\o,^?. 175 


904 


cdo.rtja. 402 


912-13 


rfo.rfja. 320 


. 


cdo.rLrs. 344, 371 




a5,vjs?. 26 


, 


c oio.rljs. 195 (?) 




( 3.^. 23 


968 


^o.rJvO. 282 


970-71 


cdo.rlos. 242 




jdo. rtjs. 239 (?) 


977 


?do,rfja. 294 


986 


rto.a3e..95 


1010 (?) 


rJo.s5-e. 48 



808 



, 46 
. 278 



etttid** B^WC <*,*.*<) n ^ 


O'SSleo^BSJS^ I 1015-16 


SSsjSf $ 

jdo. rtvfS', 213 


1020 


ZJy, 'B'vJS $, JW 


1021 


(do. rtje). 201. 


1022-23 


A^e. 29 


1027-28 


(do.rfje). 241 


1030 


88.*^^. 98 


1032 


?u , n viQ . 2* I. D 1 


1033 


ES.^oae. 59 


1037 


sg.^e. 7 


CrS23e>>0"S & I 1049 

1053 


rlo.o^e. 56 
t 

88.^5. 32 


cn>E5eori,3js*tfII 1057 


E3.&fc$. 60 


1063 


efi.^js^. 34 


a^dcrasiSo^ 1069-70 (?) 


at $ f* 1 o 109 
Cw , o ute 5; J , & 


^odj^o^or. I 


rfo, rlu. 166 


1088-89 


So,^vJ!l. 61 


1100-01 


?jo.rfj3. 131 


1106-07 


fio.rivja. 348 


1114 


cto.rtvB. 169 


1115-16. 


86 ^t 10 





j\!o. rto, 1 16 




3,^vX5. 44 


tfoeJus^o. ori III (?) 12$o3o 8terfcra?i 

<-fl V / 


rfo.sSt 102 


& 


eS^vit?, 1 10 


erodSiodo^odd d?3 998-99 


cS.^fjsc. 142 


^dddoF 1079 


w, vUw 1 ?. 1 23 


f$d&^Oo3o, 1107 

<V> ' * 


3y,^slS^, .135 


1137 


26, j* c, 117 




WsJ30dO,^ 
r) 


a^o M rfqirfS 


flo.rta. 370 


(1124?) 


rfo.rtus, 283 


?Jd?toBd I H4g 


rfo.rt^. 322 


1157 


r!o.e. 215 


1162-63 


rlo.t^e, 64 


1164 


rjQ, rtji). 327 


1168-69 


No.rijs, 235 



$0<2l 



1170 rfo.rto. 191 

1171 rto,aS<. 47 

1 II 1180 (?) a.3uae. 82 

1188 rto.s^. Ill 

1196 rto.dSe. 3 

1196-97 rfo.rtja. 220 

1198 rfo.rtjs. 156 

1211 so.&jse 74 

1218 rf.*u3. 81, 83 

ill 1221 rto.sSe. 89 

1222 rfo.rtje), 321, 369 

1225 rf6.rtu3.-310. 

1229 v rto.sSe. 101 

1230 rto.sSe. 90 

1231 rfo.rte). 164 
1228 rfo.rtvjs.274 
1241 rfo.rtus. 256 
1244 rto.aS*. 70 
1244-45 rto.sSe. 73 
1248-49 . ?Jo.rtu3. 276 
1249 rto.sSe. 187 
1253 rf.*i3.22 
1255 3.^e, 48 

rto.aS?. 109 

cJ'dhoai III 1275 rto.aS?. 198 

1277 rf.U3. 30 

1278 rfo.rtus. 290, 354 
1282 rfo.rto. 295 
1285' rfo.rU>, 207 
1286 rfo.rtJa.257 

rfo.rtjs. 330 
So, 'sjs^. 56 

III 1292 rfo.rtus. 329, 340, 376 

1293 8&.*0e. 57 

'III . 1294 - rlo.^e. 34" .'. 

1296 rf.rto>. 296 

1297-98 -rfo.rtu*. 342 
J III (?) 1310 rto.aSc. 152 

1312 rfo.rt^. 151,152 

1314 cdo.rtu3.-347 

1315 rto.aS?. 223 
1318 rto.3el74 
1320 rtd.aSe. 40 



*3d*d d** **** (*,***) ** ^ 


1322 


rlo.sSs. 41 


1327 


Sw.^t 47 


1332 


o^o.rfjs. 138 


1334 


rfo.rf*. 155 




rfo.rlja. 349 


1338 


rfo.^e. 172 




?5o.r(J3. 267 


HcSodo ^oterf 


^ *> A i on 

r-jo.nJS. 1 c>y 


12-13 ?SoJo ^stoc 


d rfo.r^. 393 


13-143ofc ^sto? 


S rfo.rlja, 392 


r 

0v 


i&oiOcWd 


[tS^'S'osSre.&ictaio) 1368 


cJo.rtoa. 258 


wotfj create I 1368-69 


rto.35^ 132 


1369 (?) 


rfo t rtJ5 378 


1372 


rto.sSs. 12 


[rfo8iJs B ;atlak>) 1374 


rto.^S^, 18 


1376 


c^o.riJB. 308 





rio,^?. 13 


o<dll 1379-80 


zf.'ljst 149 


1380 


rto.sS*. 214 


<1399 


cio.Hoa 1.35 


Serf create I 1415 


fvjO,nJ5 t 288 


^osddlll 1417 


rio.^t 149 


1422 


Ho,a!t 78 


o^o-3odo III 1423 


5,^J5, 91 


SerfcraoJoII. 1437-38 


rfo, r(u5 3 1 1 


. . 


sSttFu&d. 65 


dogiersKOF^ 1448 


no,^e, 147 


3*<&$0od c^d?oo3^ II 1493 


s5, . , ( H9 


1497 


a!.*J6. 133, 143 


idrtfi ^odo^ 1499 


aS.rfjae. 150 


DdrSdfcort 1506 


W^i ^* ')./; 

nu.oj^. zp 


r^^cS^o^odo 1490 (?) 


rfcxr^ 1 10 


1512 


^O.HJS, 302 


1513 


rMe, 136, 212 




rfo.rtc. 285, 39B 


1514 


rio.rtvis). 248 


151,7 


rio.sgt 1 


1519 


rfo.rt, 143, 149 


1521 


rto.. 119, 134, ISO, 156 



1522 


a.&jt). 134 


1526 


ote.rfja. 298 


1527 


r rfo.rtus. 246, 251 




( a &a*. 113 


1529 


^o.rtjs. 93 


rasdoouodo (?) 1513 (?) 


cdo.rtus. 113, 114 


3^0^09 odo 1531 


So. vJel^. 86 


1531-32- 


3.js)e. 119 


1537 


rto.sSe. 213 


1539-40 


rfo.sus. 127 


1542 


o^o rios. 174 


$&$ sdosdoo 1543 


(\Jo, rij). 115 


$OT&53aisoi) 1545 


?io.r!a3. 247 


1546 


r rto.aSe. 23 




|do.rtJ3. 337 


1548 


rto.^e. 49 


1549 


rlo.aSe. 46 


1550-51 


rio.^e, 85 


1551 


rto.sSe. 181 


1553 


rto.36?, 93 


1554 


rio.^?, 6 


1559-60 


rto.aSt27 


1562 


rlo.aS?. 216 


1606 (?) 


rlo.aS?. 84 


b. ? d o rt Q"e> odo 1575 


cdo.rljs. Ill 


1576 


r* r(o.35e. 75 




( c^o. rijs. 1 12 


So^ysd^T 1586 


rfo.rlja. 208 


1593 


$o, rU>. 218 


3o*fe3a*&II. 1627 


c^o.rt^ 299 


1640 


^o. 33e. 121 


bj t d o rt D "a odo IV 1656 


rto.aS. 202 


D^doSo^Wsd^a-sodo (?) 1665 


rto.^e. 25 


1668 


rfo.sS?. 33 


1670 


rto.aSe.157. 



ens 



1430 rfo.aSe. 24 

1467 ?5o.rivjc). 181 



1469 rio.aSe. 176 

1476 rio,55t 77 



tSsdc 



1482 . 

1488 

1489 

1490 

1492 

1492-93 
1495 
1497 
1504 

1504 

1504 
1507 
1530 
1533 
1543 
1546 
1551 
1638 



rio.sSc. 81 

rfo.sSe. 178 
rto.aS*. 120 
cdo.rto, 259 
aSe. 135 
rto. 334 
169 

, 335, 336 
168 

11.4, 115 
.. 186,326 
>, 157 , 
:. 28 
a. 159 
. 39 
a. 338 
t 55 
^,266 
. 29 
. 181 
:. 113 



cJo. 



1580 
1614 

... ' 
1680 



rfo.rios. 116 
rfo.rt^ 117 
rfo.rtja. 118 

rfo.rts, 12! 



1698 



j-. 120 



1624-25 

1639 

1644 

1653 . 

1654 ' " 
' 1655 

1662 

1663 



. 97 

oJo.rto.212 

rfo.rios, 14 

rfo.rtoa. 332 
rto.sSe, 146 

116 

.328 t 

a, 124 



1669 


So.'jfje)?, 17 


1670 


3o.^vfS?. 16 


1672 


rfo.ris^). 300 


* 


3o.&J3?. 146 


^oSedod ad^o 1670 


A*^e. 13 


1672 


So.'SrJS^. 126 


iS^dssJcjsa 1685 


?So. rije), 167 


173cxio !i35ira3 


r>o.s3e. 189-92, 222 


# d s^crea II 175! 


rto.aS?. 80 


1761 


?^o.r{^. 109, 316, 318, 319 


1762 


cdo.rtae). 317 


^^craK III 1816 


So.'wjs?, 27 


1818 


( So.rtJa. 133, 134, 150, 390 




( rf.*>. 37 


1819 


tfo.Tto. 107, 108 


1829 


| rlo.sSe. 100 




( ISo.'&v/Si^. llo 


1834 


?So. rJja. 6, 8 


1847 


c^o.rtjs. 10, 18, 104, 105 


1848 


So. rite, 103 


1849 


?So.rivJ3. 2, 3 


1851 


cSo.rtJa. 4 


1852 


cdo, ri^s. 106 


1853 


o^o.rijc). 12 


1854 


cdo.r}^. 177 


1876 


rfo.ri^. 102 


2r\35j ZJc)Ec Ill 19?S030 2JodJc>rf 

W P9 


rfo.rU>. 21-23, 94 


. . 


.rlo.35^. 118 




tfo.rU>. 1, 13, 16, 101 


W o^) JXj j"3) n <v JLoO''0 | 3o 55 is o5*3e) p5 

qj - a 


rfo. r(sja. 362, 363 


^ ' 


>&$ 
c^o.rUs. 142, 187 


898-99 (?), 


8B.*jae."l 


9c3o3o $3ti33<$ 


f rto.aSt 36,37, 51, 52,92,206 




-j-rfo.rtos. 180, 190 




^ 2.^Je)?. 63 


9-lOSodO ^^S^Oelrf 


C^o.sSe, 124 




-j rfo, rljs. 244, 249, 250 




[_ aS.'tfja?. 112 


975 


^o.^e. 59 : ' > , 



10?3o3o **&** 


r rto.rfe. 45, 50, 58, 82, 104 108, 17L 




203-05; 219 




..' <do.rta. 188, 211, 219, 222, 240, 280, 307 




| 386 




[ a5.*fc. 107, 155 


1009 f 


rto.aSe. 62 


1017 ' 


$o rfu^. 254 


1029 


^o,o5e. 28 


1054 


o^o, rtv. 178 


1077 


cio.rfjs. ]98 


1087 


^0.35?. 61 


1087-88 


&*fce. 1 14 


1090-91 


, rto.5^?. 220 


10-11 ?3odo ^sdJStd 


0^0, ^vJe). 253 


llfSodo sS^erfjScvS' 


["r*o.35e. 83, 154 




~\ ^o.rfjs, 199, 324, 372, 387, ?S8 




( a8.*jBe. 108, 121, 144 


1158 


cdo.rijji. 243 


1188 


rfo.rtai. 265 


ll-12cSodo atesdo^rf 


rfo,rtjs. 234 


12c\?odo 2^crfj)cd 


f rto.sSe 79, 103, 153 
j tfo.rtaj. 132, 141, 200 20.\ ;\s|, 297. ^ v \, 




"', 357 




1 at*j3. 50, 55, 1 15. 131, I W, 


1204-05 


rfo.rfus, 203 


1264 


| $o.rU. 225' 27, 229-3? 




( aS.^js?. 4 


1272 


^o.rtvis, 194 


1277 


$o Hva, 228 


1283 


35, ^J3 20 


1287 


rtoJsSc. 31 


1292 


rfo.rt^. 306 


1299 


rf.Ac. 3K 


12~13?3odo $$ste$ 


j" jio.rtja. 359 

( a^^t 24 S 45 




-J rfo.rtj?). 221,223, 224 




( oB.*J5L 21, 25, 49, 69 


1305 


rto.3!e. 128 


1311 


rto.sS^ 133 


1322 


86 4 ffd*!*?, J4 


1327 


rto.sSe. 179 


1337 


pio?1uv 146 



aSricfc ' s^we (&,*! aJtfj as aft rtos 

V X _O / . 



( 
( 

p' 

~ 



1338 rto.sSe. 74 

1346 sS.*0*. 62 

1350 . rfo.rtua. 315 

1371 'cSo.rte. 137, 171 

1372 rJo.s3e- 17 
1399 - c^o.rtja. 275 

. 281, 346, 394 
?. 9 

'rio a5e. 11, 14-16, 32, 123, 129 9 218 
So.rtus. 153, 168, 206, 263 5 287, 345 
L ag.^e. 15, 109 

1405 rto.s6e. 224 . 

3407 aB.*fle. 151-54 

1411 ^o.rtjs. 272 

1413 rto.aSt 159 

1416 **e. 92 

1429 rto.sS*. 173 

1432 ^o.rija. 90 

1439 (rto.a5e. 210 

( rfo.rtja. 17 
1488 tfo.rl^. 273 

1496 rfo.r^. 305 

1497 B8.A>e. 36, 67, 68 
14-158odo EJ^rfjs^ rf.^e. 70 
ISSodo sl^dj?)^ rrto.'a5*. 9 ? 65> 158 

J ?5o.rfj5). 158, 179, 183, 184, 196, 209, 264, 
268-71,358 



e. 104, 138, 140 

1501 j rto.^e. 60 

( ag.Arae. 33 

1502 -rfo.rtua. 377,389 

1503 So.r'ja. 145, 236 

1504 aS.fcfle. 99 

1505 A*jae. Ill 

1514 cdo.rtoa. 395, 396, 401 

1517 oio.rtja. 17 5 277 

1518 a3.&Q$. 35 
1520 a8.*e. 160 
1527 ?io.r{j3. 292 

1529 rfo.33. 170 

1530 rfo.rtua, 217 
1532 aS.tfvae. 1.06 . . 
1535 rto.35. 137 



an 






1537 


rto.sSe. 71, 122 


1549 


rto.sSe. 186 


1542 


3. T?J3 5. 1 03 


1543 


rto.sSe. 5 


1546 


rfo.aS*. 53 


1553 


rto.aSc. 72 


1559 


30. T5x/e>5. 75 


1567 


rti.de 69 


1569 


3o.^Je). 84 


1573 


Bo.tfja?. 145 


1581 


3.*jse. 43 


1589 


cdo.rfjs, 214 


1598 


rto.^e. 183, 184 



1610 

1619 

1621-22 

1632 

1633 

1634 

1646 

1663 

1663-64 

1665 

1671 

1675 

1679 

1688 

1699 



1704 
1718-19 



to.36?. 66, 

l&ae. 19 3 39 ? 40, 64,71, 141 

b.a6e. 4,10, 19, 20, 22, 3K, 54. 76, K6 

96,97, 116, 125i 130, 182, 185. 200, 
o.rtjs), 160, 170, 216, 245, 260, 261, 

289, 291, 293, 303, 309, 312, 3^5, 

351-53,356,360, 368, 3H! 
.*J3.41, 42, 76-80, 101, 102, 105, 

148 
*. 91 
ua. 139 
>ja. 333 



201 

2S(, 



137, 



^ 221 
ja. 122 

f rio.ie. 7,8,35, 148, 162,193, iw, 2i), 217 






. 361,373,375,379, 38(1, 3H> K.J Wj 

1^^^8,11,87,93,94,100, |.W f 157* 
o.sSe. 2 

72 



1726 

1732 

1738 

1746 

1751-52(7) 

1766 

1771 

1774 



1 



1810 

1830-31 

1834 

1851 

1860 

1861 

1862 

1863 



L 



. 173, 176 

. 163 

. 73 
s. 123 

. 252 
s. 341 
js. 237 
^. 125 

.sae. 21, 30, 98, 110, 131, 138-45, 
165-67,177, 194, 195 
.K0. 24-89, 144,255,304,343,364,365 
*e. 3, 85, 88 

. 12 

. 100 

. 99 

. 19 

87 

120 
o.rij3. 126 
do.rtua. 400 
o.rlja. 366, 367 

f rto.aSe. 105-07, 117, 160 3 161. 163, 164, 
j 180,196,197,211 

sJo.rtoa. 7. 9, 11, 15, 20, 91, 92, 95^98, 
j 127, 136,279,301,397 

rf.*a?. 2, 6, 18, 51-54, 95, 96, 124, 125 
L 127-30, 132 
frto.s^ 126, 188 
^ cioyjs. 165,399 

. 31, 66, 147 



c (p) iii 



King 



Skandavarma 



Dynastic Index of Inscriptions 

No. of Inscription 



Date (in A.D>) 

PUNNATA KING 
7th-8th century Nj. 175 



GANGA 



Harivarma 
Sivamara 1 
3ripurusha 



Konguni-arasa (?) 
Pijduvl Ganga 
Slvamara (I or II) 

Satyavakya Permanadi 
(Rachamalla II) 



Marasimha II 



Rachamalla IV 



9th century 



870-71 



Permanadi (?) 

NItimlrga (Ereganga) 904 

912-13 



Satyavakya Permanadi 
(Rachamalla III) 



968 
970-71 

977 
986 
1010 (?) 



Nj. 262 " 
Nj. 162, 193 

fGu. 42. 43, 67,68,88, 207 
-j Nj. 147, 182 

I Hg. 90, 159 
Nj. 192 
Nj. 205 
Nj. 129 
Hg. 156 

Nj, 385 

fGu. 57 
-{ Nj. 130, 148, 197, 204, 210, 313, 314 

lHg.5 
Gu. 175 
Nj. 402 
Nj. 320 
' Nj. 344, 371 
Hg. 26 

Nj. 195 (?) 

Hg. 23 
Nj. 282 
Nj. 242 
Nj. 239 (?) 
Nj. 294 
Gu. 95 
Gu. 48 



RASHTRAKUTA 

Dharavarsha-grivallabha 8th century Hg. 46 

Ranavaloka Kambayya 808 NJ, 278 



Dynastic Index 



King. 


Date (in A.D.) 


No. of Inscription 






CHOLA 


Rajendra-choja I 


1015-16 


Nj. 213 




1020 


Hg. 58 




1021 


Nj. 201 




1022-23 


Hg. 29 




1027-28 


Nj. 241 




1030 


Hg. 98 




1032 


Nj. 215 




1033 


Hg. 59 




1037 


Hg. 7 


Rajadhiraja I 


1049 


Gu. 56 




1053 


Hg. 32 


Rajendra-choja II 


1057 


Hg. 60 




1063 


Hg. 34 


Vlra-Rajendra 


1069-70 (?) 


Hg. 122 


Kuldttunga I 


. . 


Nj. 166 




1088-89 


Hg. 61 




1100-01 


Nj. 131 




1106-07 


Nj. 348 




1114 


Nj. 169 




1115-16 


Hg. 10 




. . 


Nj._166 






Hg. 44 


Kulottunga III (?) 


12th century 


Gu. 102 



Chagi 

Uraviyyammarasa 
Ikaravarma 
Iravichallamma 



K AD A MB A OF BAYALNAD 

10th century Hg. 1 10 

998-99 Hg. 142 

1079 Hg. 123 

1107 Hg. 135 

1137 Hg. 117 



HOYSALA 



Vishnuvardhana 
Narasimha I 



(1124?) 

1148 

1157 

1162-63 

1164 

1168-69 

1170 



Nj. 370 
Nj. 283 
Nj. 322 
Gu. 215 
Gu. 64 
Nj. 327 
Nj. 235 
Nj. 191 



Dynastic Index 


King 


Date (in A.D.) 

_ _ ... ' 


No. of Inscnpi 






1171 


Gu. 47 


BalHJa II 


1180(7; 


Hg. 82 




1188 


Gu. Ill 




1196 


Gu. 3 


i 


1196-97 


Nj. 220 




1198 


Nj. 156 




1211 


Hg. 74 




1218 


Hg. 81, 83 


Narasimha II 


1221 


Gu. 89 




1222 


Nj. 321, 369 




1225 


Nj. 310 




1229 


Gu. 101 




1230 


Gu. 90 




1231 


Nj. 164 


Someivara 


1228 


Nj. 274 




1241 


Nj. 256 




1244 


Gu. 70 




1244-45 


Gu. 73 




1248-49 


Nj. 276 




1249 


Gu. 187 . 




1253 


Hg. 22 




1255 


Hg. 48 




... 


Gu. 109 


Narasimha III 


1275 


Gu. 198 




1277 


Hg. 30 




1278 


Nj. 290, 354 ' 




1282 


Nj. 295 




1285 


Nj. 207 




1286 


Nj. 257 






Nj. 330 






Hg. 56 


Ballaja III 


1292 


Nj. 329, 340, 376 




1293 


Hg. 57 


Balllja III 


1294 


Gu. 34 




1296 


Nj. 296 




1297-98 


Nj. 342 


Ballaja III (?) 


1310 


Gu. 152 




1312 


Nj. 151, 152 




1314 


Nj. 347 




1315 


Gu. 223 




1318 


Gu. 174 




1320 


Gu. 40 



Sit 



Dynastic Index 



King Date (In A.D.) 


No. of Inscription 


1322 


Gu. 41 


1327 


Hg. 47 


1332 


Nj. 138 


1334 


Gu. 155 




Nj. 349 


1338 


Gu. 172 


. . 


Nj. 267 


llth century 


Nj. 189 


12th- 13th century 


Nj. 393 


13th- 14th century 


Nj. 392 



VIJAYANAGARA 

Bukkaraya I 
(Chlkka Kampaijria- 

votfeya) 1368 Nj. 258 

Bukkaraya I 1368-69 Gu. 132 

1369 (?) Nj. 378 

1372 Gu. 12 

(Nanjagna-vo<Jeya) 1374 Gu. 18 

K376 Nj. 308 

. . Gu. 13 

Hariharall 1379-80 Hg. 149 

1380 Gu. 214 

1399 Nj. 135 

Devarayal 1415 Nj. 288 

Harihara III 1417 Gu. 149 

1422 Gu. 78 

Bukkaraya III 1423 Hg. 91 

Devarayall 1437-38 Nj. 311 

Hg. 65 

Mallikarjuna 1448 . Gu. 147 

Sajuva Narasimha II 1493 Hg. 89 

. 1497 Hg. 133, 143 

Narasa^^a-nayaka 1499 Hg. 150 

Vlra-Narasimha 1506 Gu. 26 

Krishi>ad5varaya 1490 (?) Nj. 110 

1512 Nj. 302 

1513 Gu. 136,212 

Nj. 285, 398 

1514 Nj.248 
1517 Gu. 1 

1519 . Nj. 143, 149 



Dynastic Index 




Ramaraya (?) 
Achyutaraya 



Salaka- Tirumala 
Sadasivaraya 



rirangaraya 
Sriraogaraya 

Venkatapati I 



1521 

1522 
1526 
1527 

1529 

1513 (?) 

1531 

1531-32 

1537 

1539-40 

1542 

1543 

1545 

1546 

1548 

1549 

1550-51- 

1551 

1553 

1554 

1559-60 

1562 

1606 (?) 

1575 

1576 



1586 
1593 

Venkatapati II 1627 

1640 

Srirangaraya IV 1656 

Vira- Ve Akatapatiraya (?) 1 665 

1668 
1670 



Gu. 119, 134,150, 156 
Hg. 134 
Nj. 298 

( Nj. 246, 251 

(Hg.113 
Nj.93 

Nj. 113, 114 
Hg. 86 
Hg. 119 
Gu. 213 
Gu. 127 
Nj. 174 
Nj. 115 
Nj. 247 

( Gu. 23 

\ Nj. 337 
Gu. 49 
Gu. 46 
Gu. 85 
Gu 181 
Gu. 93 
Gu. 6 
Gu. 27 
Gu. 216 
Gu. 84 
Nj. Ill 

( Gu. 75 

(Nj. 112 
Nj. 208 
Nj. 218 
Nj. 299 
Gu. 121 
Gu, 202 
Gu.25 
Gu. 33 
Gu. 157 



Kumara Chikkarma 
Somayyadeva 
Vira Somaraya 
Devaraya-yodeya 



1430 

1467 

15th century 

1469 

1476 



UMMATTUR 

Gu, 24 
Nj. 181 
Gu, 151 
Gu. 176 
Gu. 77 



Dynastic Index 



King 


Date(inA.D.} 


No. of Inscription 


Vara Nanjaraya-vodeya 


1482 


Gu. 81 




1488 


Gu. 178 




1489 


Gu. 120 




1490 


Nj. 259 




1492 


( Gu. 135 






3 






\ Nj. 334 




1492-93 


Gu. 169 




1495 


Nj. 335, 336 




1497 


Gu. 168 




1504 


Gu. 114, 115 




, . 


Nj. 186, 326 


Devaraja-vodeya 


1504 


Nj. 157 






Hg. 28 


Govanna-vodeya 


1504 


Nj. 159 


Vlra Chikkaraya 


1507 


Gu. 39 


MaHaraja-vodeya 


1530 


Nj. 338 


Chikka Maleya-vodeya 


1533 


Gu. 55 


Vlra Devaraja-vodeya 


1543 


Nj. 266 




1546 


Gu. 29 




1551 


Gu. 181 


Vlraraia-vodeya 


1638 


Gu. 113 



CHENJI 



Chavappa 
Chinna-Chavappa 



1580 
1614 

1680 



Nj. 116 
Nj. 1 17 
Nj. 118 
Nj.,121 



MADHURE 



Chokkanatha 



1698 



Nj. 120 



MYSORE 



Chamaraja 

Kaijthirava Narasaraya 
Chamaraja 
Kaijthirava Narasaraja 



Doddadevaraja 



1624-25 

1639 

1644 

1653 

1654 

1655 

1662 

1663 



Hg, 97 

Nj. 212 
Nj. 14 
Nj. 332 
Gu. 146 
Hg. 116 
Nj. 328, 355 
Nj. 124 



Dynastic Index 


King 


Date (in A.D.) 


No. of Inscription 




1669 


Hg. 17 




1670 


Hg. 16 




1672 


Nj. 300 






Hg. 146 


Kantfafrava-arasu 


1670 


Hg. 13 




1672 


Hg. 126 


Chikkadevaraja 


1685 


Nj. 167 




17th century 


Gu. 189-92, 222 


Krishgaraja II 


1751 


Gu. 80 




1761 


Nj. 109,316,318,319 




1762 


Nj. 317 


Krishgaraja III 


1816 


Hg- 27 




1818 


( Nj. 133, 134, 150, 390 






| Hg. 37 




1819 


Nj. 107, 108 




1829 


|Gu 100 






(Hg. 118 




1834 


Nj. 6, 8 




1847 


Nj. 10, 18, 104, 105 




1848 


Nj. 103 




1849 


Nj. 2, 3 




1851 


Nj.4 




1852 


Nj. 106 




1853 


Nj. 12 




1854 


Nj. 177 




1876 


Nj. 102 


Krishgaraja III 


19th century 


Nj. 21-23, 94 






Gu. 118 


Tippu Sultan 


18th century 


Nj. 1, 13, 16, 101 
Nj. 362, 363 



MISCELLANEOUS 

8th century NJ. 142, 187 

898-99(7) H g. 1 

9th century fGu. 36, 37, 51, 52, 92, 206 

-{ Nj. 180, 190 

iHg. 63 
9-10th century fGu. 124 

\ Nj. 244, 249,250 
Ug. 112 
975 Gu. 59 



Dynastic Index 



King 



Date in(A.D.) 



No. of Inscription 



10th century 



1009 

1017 

1029 

1054 

1077 

1087 

1087-88 

1090-91 

10-1 1th century 

llth century 



1158 

1188 

11-1 2th century 

12th century 



1204-05 
1264 

1272 
1277 
1283 
1287 
1292 
1299 
12-13th century 

13th century 



1305 
1311 
1322 
1327 
1337 
1338 



fGu.45, 50,58, 82, 104, 108, 171, 

203-05, 219 
Nj. 188, 211, 219, 222, 240, 280, 307, 

I 386 

I Hg. 107, 155 
Gu. 62 
Nj. 254 
Gu. 28 
Nj. 178 
Nj. 198 
Gu. 61 
Hg. 114 
Gu. 220 
Nj. 253 

fGu. 83, 154 
-\ Nj. 199, 324, 372, 387, 388 

t.Hg, 108, 121, 144 
Nj. 243 
Nj. 265 
Nj. 234 

j'Gu. 79, 103, 153 
-j Nj 132, 141, 200, 202, 284, 297, 323, 357 

iHg. 50, 55, 115, 131, 136 

Nj. 203 
( Nj. 225-27, 229-32 

CHg.4 
Nj. 194 
Nj. 228 
Hg. 20 
Gu. 31 
Nj. 306 
Hg. 38 

f Nj. 359 

JHg. 24, 45 

fGu. 63, 99 
-\ Nj. 221, 223, 224 

I Hg. 21, 25, 49, 69 
Gu. 128 
Gu- 133 
Hg. 14 
Gu. 179 
Nj. 146 
Gu. 74 



Dynastic Ind x 



King Date(inA.D.) -No. of Inscription^ 



1346 Hg. 62 

1350 Nj. 315 

1371 Nj. 137, 171 

1372 Gu. 17 
1399 . Nj. 275 

13-14th century ( Nj. 281, 346, 394 

(Hg.9 

14th century f Gu. 11, 14-16, 32, 123, 129, 2IX 

-{ Nj. 153, 168, 206, 263, 287, 345 

iHg. 15, 109 

1405 Gu. 224 

1407 Hg. 151-54 

1411 Nj. 272 

1413 Gu. 159 

1416 Hg. 92 

1429 Gu. 173 

1432 Nj. 90 

1439 Gu. 210 

Nj. 17 
1488 Nj. 273 

1496 Nj. 305 

1497 Hg. 36, 67, 68 
14-15th century Hg. 70 

15th century f Gu. 9, 65, 158 

J Nj. 158, 179, 183, 184, 19ft, 209, 264, 
| 268-71, 358 
I Hg. 104, 138, 140 

1501 (Gu. 60 

( Hg. 33 

1502 . Nj. 377, 389 

1503 Nj. 145,236 
"04 Hg. 99 
1505 Hg.111 

1514 Nj. 395, 396, 401 

1517 Nj. 17,277 

1518 Hg. 35 
1520 Hg. 160 
1527 Nj.292 

1529 Gu. 170 

1530 N J 217 

1532 Hg. 106 

1535 Gu. 137 

1537 Gu. 71, 122 

. V.3 



Dynastic Index 



King 



.Date (in A.D.) 



No. of Inscription 



1540 
1542 
1543 
1546 
1553 
1559 
1567 
1569 
1573 
1581 
1589 
1598 
15- 16th century 

16th century 



1610 

1619 

1621-22 

1632 

1633 

1634 

1646 

1663 

1663-64 

1665 

1671 

1675 

1679 

1688 

1699 

17th century 



1704 
1718-19 
1726 
1732 



Gu. 186 

Hg. 103 
Gu. 5 
Gu. 53 
Gu. 72 
Hg. 75 
Gu. 69 
Hg. 84 
Hg. 145 
Hg. 43 
Nj. 214 
Gu. 183, 184 

( Gu. 66 

1 Hg. 19, 39, 40, 64, 71, 141 

f Gu. 4, 10, 19, 20, 22, 38, 54, 76, 86, 94, 

| 96,97, 116, 125, 130, 182, 185, 200, 201 
j Nj. 160, 170, 216, 245, 260, 261, 286, 289 5 
~] 291, 293, 303 5 309, 312, 325, 331, 
351-53, 356, 360, 368, 381 

LHg.4I, 42,76-80, 101, 102, 105, 137, 148 
Gu. 91 
Nj. 139 
Nj. 333 
Nj. 161 
Nj. 128 
Nj. 140 
Nj. 374 
Hg. 158 
Gu. 44 
Gu. 112 
Nj. 233 
Gu. 209 
Nj. 119 
Gu. 221 
Nj. 122 

rGu. 7, 8, 35, 148, 162, 193, 199, 208, 217 
Nj. 154, 155, 172, 185, 238, 339, 350, 

361,373, 375, 379, 380, 382-84, 391 
Hg. 8, 11,87,93,94, 100, 139, 157 
Gu. 2 
Hg.72 
Nj. 173, 176 
Nj. 163 



i 



VSl 



Dynastic Index 



King 



Date (in A.D.) 



No. of Inscription 



1738 

1746 

1751-52 (?) 

1766 

1771 

1774 

18th century 



1810 

1830-31 

1834 

1851 

1860 

1861 

1862 

1863 

18-19th century 

19th ceutury 



Hg.73 

Nj. 123 
Nj. 252 
Nj. 341 
Nj. 237 
Nj. 125 

fGu. 21,, 30, 98, 110, 131, 138-45, 
-( 165-67, 177, 194, 195 
(. Nj. 24-89, 144, 255, 304, 343. 364, 365 
Hg. 3, 85, 88 
Hg. 12 
Nj. 100 
Nj. 99 
Nj. 19 
Gu. 87 
Hg. 120 
Nj. 126 
Nj. 400 
Nj. 366, 367 

Gu. 105-07, 117, 160, 161, 163, 164, 

180,196,197,211 

Nj.7, 9, 11, 15,20,91,92,95-98, 127, 
j 136,279,301,397 

Hg. 2, 6,18, 51-54,95, 96, 124, 125, 

127-30, 132 
fGu. 126, 188 
i Nj. 165, 399 
( Hg. 31,66, 147 



vv 



SYNCHRONISED TABLE OF INSCRIPTIONS 



GUNDLUPETE TALUK 



^tof\^ &D < a -N =4 TTT 
"t3TS 1 1 *v O QM i *3 cO.TJ. AJLJL 


a.*. IV a.*. XIV ao.a.o--. 


Present Edition E.G. HI 


E.C.IV ' E.G. XIV M.A.R. 


I 


30 


2 


1930-19 


3 


27 27 


4 


28 


5 


29 


6-9 


103-106 


10 


31 


11 


108 


12 


32 


13 


109 


14 - 


1938-75 


15 


107 


16 


33 


17 


34 


18 


1930-20 


19 


62 62 


20 


113 


21 


112 


22 


63 


23 


1930-21 


24 


1930-29 


25 


64 


26 


67 


27 


61 


28 


1935-26 


29 


1935-27 


30-32 


19352-3-25 


33 


65 


34 


66 


35-37 




38 


1936-58 



4iArJ B5l-& ft 



39 
40 

41-43 
44 

45-47 

48 

49 

50-52 

53 

54 

55 

56 

57 

58 

59 

60 

61 

62 

63 

64 

65 

66 

67 

68 

69 

70 - 

71.74 

75-78 

79 

80 

8! 

82 

83 

84 

85 

86 

87 



. III 



a.*. IV, 

E.G. IV 

69 
85-87 

70-72 
73 



95 
93 
94 
74 
91 
92 

79 
81 
80 



88 
89 
90 

26 

75-78 
21-24 



83 
84 
82 
36 
39 



E.G. XIV 



M.A.R. 

W8-78 



1^)35,. ..... .17 



148 



lM 5 :A 

i'M> 21 



,^ 2H 



Present Edition 

88 

89 

90 

91 

92 

93 

94 

95 

96 

97 

98 

99 

1WX-102 

103-108 

109 

110 

111 

112 

113 

114 

115 

116 

117 

118 

119 

120 

121 

122 

123-125 

126 

127 

128 

129 

130 

131 

132 

133 



E. C, /// 



a.*. IV 
E.C. IV 



37 
38 
40 



a.*. XIV 
B.C. XIV 



M.A.R. 



41 

42 



18-20 
15 

16 

25 

5 
6 
7 



'8 

9 

10 



17 
43 

44 

46 
45 



1934-44 
1934-45 



1923-59 
1934-40 



120 
119 



118 
121 

110 
111 

116 



1934-41-43 



^ a.tUIl *.*-IV *.*.XIV *.' 

Present Edition E.G. Ill E.C.IV B.C. XIV M.A.R. 

134-137 . 1-4 

138 122 

139 

140 123 

141 124 

142 - 
143 

144 125 

145 

146 

147-152 126-131 

153 114 

154 

155 115 

156 -.5 

157 ' 49 

158 . ' : " 1930. 32 

59 i 

160 ' 1938*76 

161-167 '135-141 

168 n 

169 134 

170 13 

172 
173 

174 56 

175 5? 

176 47 

177 48 

178 50 

179 55 

180 53 

181 54 
182 

183 133 

51 

184 52 



&/'} USS^ 

Present Edition 

185 

186 
187 
188 



IM-197 
H>8 

199 

200 

201 

202 

203-205 

206 

207 

208 

209 

210 

211 

212 

213 

214 

215 

216 

217 

218 

219 

220 

221 

222 

223 

224 



E.G. HI 



E.G. IF 



.a.*. XIV 
E.G. XIV 

132 



60 
99 
100-102 



142-146 



147 



59 



96 

68 
97 
98 
58 



M.A.R. 



1934-46 



1930-26 
1938-77 
1930-22 
1930-23 
1930-25 

1934-27 
1930-36 
1930-37' 
1930-28 
1930-33 



1930-34 
1930-35 
1930-30 



1930-31 



117 



1-4 



NANJANGUDU TALUK 



EG (p) III 



^ j VTV <>Q.^.^ 

.. - rtr oJ.tr. Al V 

* A? ** I A-*. Ill ' ' _ .^ ' M:/4 J 

.. E.C.III' E.C.I Y' 

270 

271 
272 
273 
274 

275 
276 

281 
282 
200-265 

280 
290 
291 
266 

277-279 
283-289 
292-294 

1944 20-35 
. ' 1946 12, ,14 

1946. ,17 



5 




6 


5 


7 




8 


6 


9 




10 


7 


11 




12 


8 


13 




14 


9 


15 




16 




17-19 


10-12 


20 




21-23 




24-89 




90 




91 




92 




93 




94-96 




97-103 




104-106 




107-109 


13-15 


1 10-125 




126-28 




129 


26 


130 


27 


131 


29 


132 .. 


28 


133-135 


30-32 


136 


86 


137-139 


64-66 


140 




141-143 


61-63 


144-147 




148-153 


68-73 



1929-48 



Present Edition 


B.C. Ill 


154-156 




157 


85 


158-160 


46-48 


161 


67 


162 


50 


163 


49 


164-168 


38.^42 


169 


44 


170 




171 


43 


172 


25 


173 




174 




175 




176 


45 


177 




178 




179 


47 


180 




18U183 


22-24 


184-188 




189 




190 




19J-194 


125-128 


195 




196-201 


129-134 


202 


136 


203 


1.5 


204 


139 


205 


138 


206 


140 


207 


142 


208 


141 


209 




210 




211 




212 


198 



**. iv 

E.C.IV 



E.G. XIV 



M.A.R. 

1929-49-51 



1936-56 
1936-57 

1946-20 
1936-52 
1936-53 

1936-54 
1936-55 

1946-15 



1944-36 
1944-37 

1946-19 



1930-40 



1930-47 
1930-48 



*n=: A 


a.*. Ill a.* IV 


Present Edition 


E.C.JII E.C IV 


213 


160, 161 


214 


. 162 


215 


164,165 


216 


163 


217 




218 




219 




220-222 




223-231 


166-174 


.. 232 




233. 


176 


234 


159 


235 


175 


. 236 




237 




238 




239 


155 


240 


156 


241 


157 


242 


158 


243 


21 


244 . 


153 


245 


154 


246 




247 




248 




249. 


143 


250 


144 


251-254 


146-149 


255 




256 


145 


257 




258. 


' 117 


259 


118 


260 


121 


261 




262 


122 



E.C. XIV M.A.R. 

1946-28 



1946-29 
1945-19-21 



1930-46 
1930-35 



1946-30 



1930-38 



1930-39 

193CU41 



Present Edition 



XIV 



263 




264 




265 


120 


266 




267 




268-271 




272 


137 


273 




274 


36 


275 




276 


33 


277 


124 


278 




279 




280 




281 


123 


282-287 


192-197 


288-290 


178-180 


291 


177 


292 




293-298 


182-187 


299 


181 


300 


191 


301 




302 


190 


303 


188 


304 


189 


305 


115 


306 


116 


307 




308 


108 


309 




310 




311 


109 


312 




313-315 


97-99 


316-318 





1938-44 

1938-45 

1938-46 

1938-51 

1938-47-50 

1946-18 
1946-16 



1927-122 
1927-123 



1946-27 

1946-23 
1946-22 

1936-45 



298-300 









^ *t as; ^ 


a.*. Ill -.*.IV 


Present Edition 


.C /// %' c ' IV 


319 




320 


199 


32! 


96 


322-324 


110-112 ' 


325-327 


82-84 


328 


81 


329-333 


103-107 


334 


102 


335 


100 


336 


101 


337 


34 


338 


35 


339 




340 


92 


341 


94 


342 


95 


343 


114 


344-346 




347 


93 


. 348-351 


51-54 


352 






i 


353 . 




354-356 


55-57 


357' 




358 ' 




359 


58 


360-367 




. . 368 


80 


369 




370-372 


77-79 


373 




374 




375.... 




376 




377 


88 


378 




379 


74 



E.C. XIV M ' A ' R ' 

1928-45 



1946-24 
1946-25 
1946-26 



1929-45-47 
1946-31 



1927-121 

1936-47 49 



1936-46 

1946, ,.32 39 

1938 43 

1936-51 

1941-47 
194U26 



'it *.* Ill -a.*. Iv 

Present Edition E-C HI p r- rr/ 

jfc ' C ' yK .0. A7K J A fl 

380 87 

381 89 

382 90 
383 

384 91 

385 75 

386 76 

387 59 

388 6 
389 

390 194 - 48 

391 1940 - 49 

, , 1946-21 

392 113 

393 119 
394 

395 19 

396 

397 1936 - 44 

398 16 

399 17 

400 i 8 

401 297 

402 ' XII 269 



HEGGADADEVANAKOTE TALUK 

U3 124-126 

4 , 102 

5 103 

6 

7 ^ 104-106 

l 128 

H 122 

12 123 

13 120 

14 121 



wn> ?8j, <5 *'.', Ill 


a.*. IV 


a.*. XIV. 


Edition- E.C. Ill 


E.C. IV 


E.C. XIV 


15 






16 


119 




17 






18 


118 




19 


117 




20 


112 




21 


113 




22 


111 




23 


116 




24-26 


108-110 




27-31 


5-9 




32 


114 




33 






34 


115 




35 


96 




36 


97 




37 


19 




38 


94 




39 


95 




40 




129 


'41-43 


89-91 




44 




127 


45 


92 




46 


93 




47 


98 




48-50 


10-12 




51-54 




131-134 


55-60 


13-18 




61 : 


100 




62 


101 




63 ' . . 






64 


99 




65 


46 




66 


47 




67 


35 




68 


36 




69 


20 





M.A.R. 



1940-47 



1932^.58 



* ^i - *.*. Ill 


X IV 


Resent Edition B.C. Ill 


-C. IV 


70 


107 


71 


34 


72 


33 


73-81 


24-32 


82 


22 


83 


23 


84^88 


41-45 


89 




90 


4 


91-93 


1-3 


94 




95 




96 




97 


21 


98 




99 


48 


100 


54 


101 


67 


102 




103 




104-106 - 


68-70 


107 




108-110 


75-77 


111 


52 


112 


53 


113 


40 


114 


55 


115 


39 


116-118 


49-51 


119 


37 


120 


38 


121 




122 




123 


56 


124 




125 




126 


57 



E.G. XIV 



1924-111 



130 



1938-80 
1938-80 

1941-25 



1941-21 



1941-22 
1941-23 



135 
136 






*to ess^ a.*. III 


a.*. IV 
E.C. IV 


<a.*. XIV 
E.G. XIV 


127-131 




137-141 


132 


58 




133 




142 


134-137 


78-81 




138 






139 


82 




140 


83 




141-143 


72-74 




144 






145 


71 




146 






147 


65 




148 


66 




149 




143 


150-155 


59-64 




156 


87 




!57 


88 




158 


85 




159 
160 


86 

84 





M.A.R. 



1941-24 









wrta 



stoado 



* 



add 



,. 



, add 



?is!or 



* 



atf 



(*.*.)oto 



* TOrt e5c 

. 

^ddo 



. (n)Gn.rio.a8.w.,oMi ?{o. 



oiodo 



). ado 

wdd ado awoio^rtdd a^os^d 



add 



L CD 

TOrf 
^dort 



3art^. arfdritfd 

3 do^dui 

" 

sg ' 



(rio.aS. 



w 



o 




5 J 



-8 
u 

3 



g 

12 

o 
TO 



C 



O 

1ft 



3. 



8 

c 



T2 




. a 



s is 

tf-8 



-r> 




O 

13 



C) 

O 
C 



is 



13 



* 



L. 

S 



b, 
b, 
C 



o 
IS 



^ 1 

^ 3 

13 C 



TS> 



8 



o 
*J 
C 



C 

+ 

IT 



o 



<s\ 

C 



c 

14- 



A 
I* 

C 



is 
r < 



tfo. rto. nc arao^s * jjoo . 

stortrWfi 






n 



add 



so^rfo iroeartesS. e3oio3o? ^d^o^ ^ortodo 
sodo - 



ad^Jd esoi w^ea^s^rf 2rcri'$fc3-s>A& adda 



fccrt 

eo 

to Antiquary, XVIII, p. 366 
ores, 3d). 4. 



a*i rt, 

U s_y 91 - x ' rf \T ' ~ ~ o - "".- J - ~ " "" 

>^ ^ 



derfrtt 
d^rto 

*>o*oti0, csrfo ^dw arartft 



go^rljs) 

ti 

^ ^ w ^J * ^ 

oT^sisirsI Sxssida ^^0 j^jteofc) aooojosto. *. o^^ridOFcJ ^^rfo ^ojsdo jrarfcirt^ 
^oslwoai. ^i^cJo ^J3oeJJ s^^^dS m^-sd a^o <3^rf^ ^^ jrs^rfrfor^ endw^oGJo. 



wazS. wrfrfcJ^dri srarf^rifl 






^. i. 2.0 o'd rfo^orl ^orfodo. ^ 
. TO^jJd.^^) AJO. ^. si. ^^50 c^orfo rfja3fcn^8.- 
rfc6 c3e>ttsio8Jri*rt Scsd v ^^^rl^Odoj^ ^s ^o^^^rf rfj^odC^&rarfcS asddo 



^ori 



2 -ds rfpdd 



ri5io$& ^ rtetaod s 



*,. * a^w-w-od dSrt w do Q , e^ 



*orfowdDis3. doctf 

rtoritf 



(I) 



eaabrfotnd" 



1 ^ Fo/w/we o/ Studies in Indology, 1941, pp. 308 if. 

2 Karnataka Historical Review, II pt. I p. 1-36 and pt II p. 17-26. 

3 History of Karnataka (ed.) P. B. Desai, p. 82-83. 






riorido 



.$*> 
ts e^drttgd 



nsier c^odo ^erijS^t^s .8. 0)3i)sL'rf 

" 



ri& iS sSjsd*) JMoJo ddrsra-rtoaddo ! edood -add 



atortrttifcxd.rf e^oioS ^0-3^ srarf^ ,^d 8p^crfo|)z3. s-srf^dO 

. a 



ea, ^^odo ^)^ e3d s^>, o, 3? 

O 



' iioriO V^Orf^O. ^JS^^dO^rf^D. *S|C) ^)dSoD?o203oDdO. *S|rio OLT 

' ' 

i' 
> ^ 



t,.i. .s-SLjSdo 






ors^^oio 



* 



* 



f -** 



^a>todoootoiS 



. addoioSoc deewpjj ^^ (^.rto. osr) 

rfodo^do 
' 



rJA 



5Jo. rto. ^o^^aJo ^ri eoio sD^^d no rfo^rio r^do ^^^ ado esW 
o a a rtori^o 



. 

Wotod5{.-rf^n-d**.-;ecia ^do ^rfe a^o^^^ndo .-'*. 



esd ^4*^ ori 



1 o^o.^.^o^. 1920-21 *. 7 3 4. 17JBT. 

2 o^o ^>.wo^. 1930 4. 183-84. 



EG (p) IV 



i'3* 



cd;:d. 



* * 



e*.j*jto 



ariaja 



(rfo. 



iaodo 



asrf oi 'adds 



riori^odo 





2*od:> 
zSc extern 



o 



a ysrfgld 



rto.a8e. 



risdo^rfu^orfo. 
riorid 



eft^ofo 



tit ri^-s>a 

6,^drfdo 



' ^o.worfo 



^orioicflood riF83.aJoaao r 



^d bb^rtd-0 



rio^c. 



rtow^rld iri a rfoio' 



rfa 

Vr<J 




i o. a.-eo'., 1909-10 page 23, para 51 



4.4. 



aowadc > 



rtor J 



.!T 

dort n 



to 



riorid doasicnu 



rfotrf . ^5io 






cradsran 



?ift)ftd :Sod 



a^crfo 



rira. 

d. art . 



daio. 



awaatort^odo riodo^wajo'rio. 



w^tfrt 



eo^ori^orfo 



rto. 



. 



^ rf 

e dart* ^d^atoSa. 
ddort adod *ort*oS. AMU eS 



. 



. 



ri ^ 
dortind dori rfjsd ie5atod^ g^da 



dodo* 






a 



o 



ftodt 



riortd 



zsdoddo, 



ddort 



(riort 



. edo 



U ?) rWO 
sdjriato 

2oBodo 



AseBoto aSsido 



rto. 



*,. 



a.orfo 



>' o^, tf. IV <S), tf. 

* s*/ 

2 Annual Report on South Indian Epigraphy, 1943-44 and 1944-45; Appendix E for the 

Collection -of 1941-42. . , . ' ' ' . . . ' .- . 



*, 



edo e^ e 

-x r** ttto^ *od liortd ***** ***** **, 



. .Jo 



adrfja BB^rtto (d-nrfw^oto rfrf,e8 ^o rte. 

.4, Sdrfdo gf^atrri 



*, i. yry oiodo 



;to. *,. i. 

rfo. *,. i. yyy-vr erio^d. *,. 'i. erreydS -arfo^a 

A?ridoJ6cS ; rf 



uro-foa-d 



308^6 
a 



, ^3^^ (ajj) ao,rfoer1 ^oowra^ arforl rfo^ wori^odo 
-e^rt" ^raorfa ddrfdo es 



sJrt. '^ 

d'^orf^ ^urfs-^d jjj'^rf r1z3 oiref\ 3aO^^ 

^oori ^rOowes orl w 



rtp. 



iiodo 3?iS. sn^B^rid j3?^oSoa ^oeoBjad^ ^jirf odood.rfO 
as[d:rf^ 53 
dodorts 3 



s^ Introduction ^. 4. 



5*0. rte. 



sxdri 



trcdstafo. . 



O o#od) 

5*0. rijs. a.ancSodo ^.j|. 
^ aS^do 

dooartoio^ ^do, esdsio, 
, -a^d 



?rad a * -ad. 



rtorid 



o.rijs. a.^od 



. wdd 



e-os-na. 



do -go 



&odri&>do 



-ado 



add creK*do 



io uodoej^art wri^o^d^o. 
soddo s'sdoo^do do 3riFzSr1^o 



. . . . e 
.. 



&sedd*rf:?d 

. wd3 ado 



eftdusfcdo. 



rlorid 



aiaad' 



boadon 
(I) 5$ dort 
n3jsoBrar\do 



onn. edo 



no^do 



S. eri0od 



eJ3oad , . 



siod^do er 



Sod 

.s}. ro-s-na. 






. 



^jad^,oiod?)d 



do;% 



oioeo 



rfo^sd do. 



?icj2?ddc3'3d 



, 
eodoo Eoodo?jddo. 



1 A.R.S.LE. 1918, pt II para 20, p. 140 (No. 163 of 1917) 



**U *ai rf. 

*ed arfotod;. 
e$woatod 
do* aSriFzIrt* 



s&do otod^do 
boas* tfU 



foorio- 



e^rfdo 



wrtodo aJr 



00^0 



^.* III 83. 

e?d3, djsrf ecradd 

* 



riostodo ,.2}. 



io. 



) rfsstr^ 
s^ drfdo jj 
.^. nono^crfo 



-adi 



? eddo 



i?ado 
sieeoJ 
ee^ofo 



stoaddo 



rs,^. sido 



grfo 
wriozS. 






a?, 



ejqredrf 



84> rtW 



. . 



. 

* ..... ^ rf 



A 
" 









Lfi ' doorl,' 



J 

-ao. 



ono^). c&odo eqnd&od A to. ooo^o 

Ojd^^dOsiriSo^id 

o ' todoi iS 



J. o booio 



^020 . u 



nn^o 
riefcrtortrad udae^a^ tfdoud tnndoa oo^do 



riorifred ^oeodo iaddo zra^ris$. 



-aftsdooira-i,cJo 



1 a. *- V, Mj. 18 

.0 



r!. tfj doooef *^o e rf&ttddtf adod^n dorl acfc o riorid 
rfdaE . s^dO A^ rfori tfo*drte9 a 5i erod^s^ -azl 



, esodS g& ^owodo^o' rLooo 3^0^^ tftfo^i^orio ^do oS 

, ridg 



. 3035, jiass oasa. 



^. . ^drfo aioojori doalo,, aiio, 

^i3 
?)rt ^ 



. 

rioifo4^do 



Edition, 1955), p. 194 



. ^dd 
, oto 



O>.rijs. -jnst) !zdJ3o r ^ceSjs^ riorleS?^ VcSoJo rfsirri 



;*)* sodo s-o i. -aO 



rta. . , 

a^^odo s.n^crfo d^r^^ odo af;,fj3 
^ ,^aJo d^rri^o, * .ino^^cxto 
osteod ' 










, 



*XQS 



- **?.* 






TOiOT dF 



*"* 



rtodoAsiuaJocJo. ^ 

***** 



vtdes ^ 



do^riuo . 
d.xj 

y 

a8.*n. 



Jearift 









*& .^add^rt 









|o:ridrfaae oioto 



siracrsdo 



<0o, 88. rfo woo C3i o^; ^ j ^>ogOft) 
Kpigraphiafndtca.XlI 9 p 295-96 



p.xiii-xiv.' 

' 



asddo 



.jsc. LO 



ood 



vstitftiQ 



jJad 



-assort 



ateagtawa*rf& 



2 B. L. Rice : 



1972.), bee^ 4 _ XXXI 
Coorg from Inscriptions, p. 142 



introduction,^ 15). 



rfori^rf 
. wsio 



y n) 



5iae3ereai aavaorio tf^o&fl wd 5575*0 acaM^t eriS^ddjs dosid fcjrrt 
sreaa, erfjj^ fa&^cto. ej^d, o* &dd ^3^ a^rto 
AjMUri5S\ creston AflU^ sr^earf^ a^d^o. io^rio 9085* 
Tredraaodd< fcri^ egrt ^dfioa^tto. *fldofc eatoqs 



3. 



dart?S'rfj3od5i ^'jjd: s-s^da w^x^v^oti) arfdo gSj^cra 6. *&3 



Ladodd 

et?sra,odort^oo&rsf\d. SjS' 
oiodo Lan^S. -^ 
oiodo J^dowdo^d. nvodo 



crfjs)do 



tSc^crio rfodc^^ ^g^eoO o^orfo titirh ado ^^ id 



-^ ooL&.cSodo ^rd (gg.&ac. av^crio) 



riorldo^ do^d^ ^do 
s, eri riorioio^ dori ridtfrr^eo w$ caries ^^ ^So^^^S^ . . . . . o^odo 



?So 
rlc o'saiji ej^e^ 

<*> . Jy ca L Co 

a?orf riorirtjs^ dori 
fs-e)rfric a cn>a^ 



rior! 



1 Ep. fnd. 9 VI, p. 218, note 6. 

2 &.*. IV, Hg. 115, Rice's edition, Translation p. 80. 



n uftiftM*** - a * rf> ^^ ** f^iti " -rtc^ 
i^iii^r;^^^^^^ 



wftjiScrio djo 
e5q3*sdu) docd 
e s-srf^dO erod ^so^s^d SoOdodrf 21)83 St^^o 



soadod f,. si. nnvnd fSo^dd'*,. si. on853d 

3 :- ad3 erfd jysdrWo 



. d. nnss^d sdSrl 



rio. K!C. ^ 






2 ^.*. VI Cm. 96 

8 The Hoysala Vamia, p. 116-117 

(1973 edition) TO^ o^.481. v^^ J,.'zJ. 1159. 



adksf 



dsslrd 



rio. 



,.-2i. oJ)rLc?crfo rf^rd rto. sSc. 



crfo^jjo 
-8^.2*. onrL- 



. -3j)o) sD^sJ 
!oOatoc5a>&[1 



. 



^cdrioo 



. 330) sid. rfoO?883aio' ^ort 
S $S3rf ^dgJcJO - 
*;. i. o^ond ( 



.aSe. i.v) 



^ 



dcs 



!oOodo 



j.s}. osi^do sJ^ 



o^^do 



003) 






riorid 



do 



^ 053-3^ deosoodo. 



ado *, si. onro- 



rto. 



1 A.R.S.LE., 1907, Pt. II para 67 p. 74. 






- 



. . 

* * "=** ""*' 



(A**. ero -fc*. CJSL) wri 



adri<Soto 



rio^ e&*z 

edfl esrid 



srarioo^rf 



AWo^rS. ^. 



fooote 



;. 2!. o^^o^cxJo 



aSsJdo 'jiriort 



rfoa!^ 



> 2! 



. riJ3; a^o) 

' 

aridrl*) ^. 






' w 



. ^jao8oe3^drido ririo^cr^ci 



Oo 



aiao^o ^ 

-8. 5}. n^vo ^ 



idcxJcwado . sS 



1 UieHoysafaVamia,?. 185. 

2 cf, K. R. Venkataraman : Hoysalas in the Tamil country, p. 



rt iawfo 



fo*J e^ 



5io.r1js. o zrai. . oS^^edddo aSri^Fzl ^^(rlo.^. vt) 

(rto.sSc. LV) -aeo^ 



-a^ow^d .,#& -^oriOcrfajs uoadari wadra 
. edd s^^i^ri^ OS> ov^odo 
rto.^c. Lvd jra^jjria ed^c 

s^^o a^rfd-J^ rfori^odo ado 
5{o.rtn. AJj^otolre^ a^rte 



T3 



rto.3!. vs. rfoato, tv^do 

' 

rio. 33?. s,^d w^j^ojj 3^^^^ ^oj^rf^do w^^rt ^^do^ncS. arfd 



atoz^ no 



. 2,odo d?^ a.rio 

sJ. o^rsL-^v 
. ero^ ^^cdoo 
2!. rxsrv ^rfo 2. ^'jjo^drforio 20o5%. wcJ6 * sSe^fl rfo^dcScrfo WOT ^rfo'^o^" ri rfo 

-w V ^ * 

a8c#ridJs), 



ararfjirio Ao^dari ^d arfdri* aid^d 



CO 

Q 



-sod 'rfo. rij^ 

. ^ocrfo rfcrfo^^ .5joric57)rf 






rtjafcoJ5 



rio. ^c. 



,. sf. o^ovd $o. rijs. SLVS., nao^rf 
rio. ^e* 



1 op.cft. p. 209. note 4. 



. 

" " * *o*>^& 



ao 



*,.i. ovnud 



^sri avalosJori wwde (f,. si. 



a. 



1 R. Sewell: Historial Inscriptions of Southern India, p.195 if. 

2 Ibid., p- 199. 



a!oifate>d t3?;taaaJo 



53 



sdo 



nn 



^dood 



nvos. ^ 
, ado .^. 



lead. todo 



, ed6esdo 



ovr\s' 



ri^o 



wdodsod add )&o3o wrt 



aSc^dos^do 



arariozS. 



erodo^oeo^crfo 



. OVSL) 



sirio^a- 



rfort do 



(rf. Arac. oaa) 






assldo 






sddri^d ^ 



, es 

^^d (chronogram) 
risW A wio^oo ?3^ 



siorl odo 



orf . 7siodo,a 



EC (p) v 



wftj^rt fit 

- - '-.^(tfoJto.nrxs). * ^otood ^^ ro^rfo^ ^W^N 
; ^ wofc.aarfrfd ofcjwrf,*atea jteort &0d*eDj. 

r __ _ .,. . &3S3, 

rto.^?. nrd ^do^23ca^ ^c^^ 

o. n^ 



* 

^ *dorio^oartrt 
esto 



o^od rio.^e. 






c^rt 



aSjsoad^odo 
-Adorio^^o iSjacriJbca^p^ dodcsaSjaoad^odo cS^ 



6J 

a.d rfo. 



!o ^w.; ^d^rfrlodo, rf s 

2*J oj "-w 

^yodortjs^do ?o^o3oodoOw. -Ss n^.&io^) w^ o 

CO \S y 



*>dote<a$i 



* 



sS- rtodo-.wafosfs 



a.. ,3. rio.^y IVd 



rto. 



ovi.rd.rio. 



d^.s^ottcrfo 



ovood ($v $ 
5i 



rio, s3c. 

A 






o, rtrs/ n^o^cdo 
io . 



do 



,. . 



. ^ OVT3 (jjo. rtja. a.iv; : '" 



, t. ovr^d 






(rio, ^-. oso) -S^. i. nvro (^o. ri/s. 



'-^o.Wcrs)aSo?rlaJo5So sdcra^d, 

si. *> rf- owa,od 



dsida AiHBcto 

!y 
' 



(rf.Aoc.jer) dc 



adoriorW&e 

x 



. 

EJ 



^sciaraote 



s^^don^dd ' 



A<B 



rt^rfcs 



^Coi^. e^rfdO sodo^ < ariojao7)aJoj)rt- 



bcr! 



^ort 



. 
oO 



(^.2;. 



pp 



,.i. 0555.0) 



rtortooworio wad. arid w^rWd 



sSe^rt ^OT-sdo rfoio, 



(rio. s3c. 



jW-5JorUorf-aorf e^o^d Q ^orfo ^do 



2oodo rf^r^e) dJ3^ ^s?d^o. sSodo 



. ^Odoori 
?O^ (g8. $j^. r< 



?io.rijs. 
rforic37)cJ 



183. si. 

. <ado ^o^rf^Oci eff^doa^^ ^slaiod 
?tS. ^s 23=c)^oaD^ ^zldo^o dj^do ? 
rfori (natural son) ^oeoorio 2odo y^sor^cxJo. 



e^d^d 



atscrio^ridrf " 



)t3 300 
S. K. Aiyangar : Ancient India and South Indian History and Culture, II, p. 222 



and note, 



no 



e 



.. i ns.pv. 



!iort?>dOg.- 



5do;&wa3&sod3.z3{;d<3ow 



, w 



nssrn 



z3*#;j!erfa3K5to 



6, 



es 



?ooeoo^;d (<do. 



.^ra?. 02.) 



' (History of Mysore)ofoO 
iW *' wdd? -si. 



(#o.rt. 



fo* 



1 C. Hayavadanarao : M^ore Gazetteer, II, pt. IV, pp. 2440-41 



*>&* erttt s^tt ! rt *>uoQ*d arfdrtt^ 
. e^rtfo ^^ aSjJcwsrt&.o&aodo AwweoioOafcja 



o^. auredaresta stei&atfrt ij^ra z&aeui? 

i^ea a8jMu<?c3j3tfrtj8, 



30*0. 



s&neus?rt.^ocJ 






a^odo 



teoD 5 " oa. 



rioio, 



nvdodo 





*rfort 



stoo, 



tfrfoto 



W 



^ atrf 
wdrfo^oio 

\ 



^.sf. onverd 
ovverd rto.^. 



. 53dd 



.*5ac. LO) 
5o 

(cta.rtfc.su3) 



rfdc3"5>^3 : "^odord 



^020 
1 

(<ta rijs. arej, rto.sSc. o 
LssI 



riorirfoorfe)KJoa^. 



adrio 



watoalg 



rio.^c. o^so) 



.2i. o^va. 



.rijs. oo^^odo 

aSc.^rf ri 






D. C. Sircar : 7/id'a/i Epigraphical Glossary - t ^- 



a 37SS 



n^ ,. ^. 0352.35^ si 



docd 



;. i- nssaod (fio. riJ3. nni.) 
tesrf ^co^Cforl^ sort. e5d o 8od 
. ^. r<&.s.r) c?oio 



... jfo.rlja. 



rforl jlaoo 



. 



e ara^rf 35 



wdad^c^o. 



.d (*, si. oossv) 



^^ (Jo.rto. apv) 



aowodo 



sJd. 



, * 



X W*V flLS 1 *? C*t^ \ -r-* 2 I _J *J "^ N ' - . - - -i T*TW vv WV VWCW VJ OO" S/ \J 

^^ ^ ^ ' " ' nO-95?cdo S^^^Jrf^ W6c3e)^ rfJe)c8^e>22F7)0. 3\ ^ nnVtfrt ^rran 

* SSSMt 11 * "f WMo> * ^^^ *"4 *^T^ 



,do. 



(tfo-rto. .*-.*,.*. 



<a*dcto 



. vi-*,. 
a. 



aqW 
o^oio 



^ztdo^rtdd 



-OorJodo' 



(rio. sSe. oa^) 

. * 

|). 2?. oLcSdo 

&fceo3ootoz8?jort 



esrWd) 
^o^so 3oos37)do 
Sort, arfrld ^ort, 



altered 



ioeoodo 



(rio.sSc. 



Zt5riJe)Fciocri^oao.rirt 



riodo ?)rt 



' ^oeoodo 



priori, 



gi 5ysr\|). 



do^ri^o 



Le5 



^ Eoorio 



ridd 



rio. 



iorlri^^o, as^adodd wd ssoad. 

V CO 

Sort, Tfoo^d Sort, riori 



Sortri^o. -add 
o' 
. wdfl 



Sort ^owodo ?JaS 
^, 



. 'ado 



Sortri^ 



scfc^srf ^rt e^oBo^ol rfol^sS^ *cor1^ lort . aodo.. *&*>* 

t?r^o- ^s sfcttto (Ltzo) 



sic* 3$ lodrteb 
Ado 



nd. t-^ nsss-v^oio b^rd (rio. Sc, 



dcio &crt a 
33 StsSri^sio, eotocfloAodOcta ^zSsrf- ^drldea^o^q, ^^oia^^drf ^fido 



, rtorkrio 






iodo 



ric^rart^odo >esFd3o& ^sd^ ^o% dsririeori erfo 
srldo ^ocdrt : ^r d 



rlo^rlrt Bdowori rlo. 3?. .vt 



*> nt.^oJa zSirfja^ *ori rio. dc. yL^odo m^jida Aoces^jjp^ -wrfaJosJ storied 

rt 4d oioso rr^rioal^. ric^rirt Aecib^dao iocto ^?d. ^ n 

. ' rb^rtrt 
*ow ^odo, 



^aort ?>riaotod d^ri^ xj^d do$d a n^rfod zsSoWo 



*,.' ftMi3to 

^^d .asiofcd i^^^d ^^d^o3o^ dori eoi). 

' ert 



t^aodo tSddJsd ^o dd^rt^rt -rfrebdste. bcrt d^od 5tosatoo 
, do% ^ ^ rtj3 rtwriooodhoo sidririM 



rtodosSxair 



**, ^oa.^rt eodod 







sfcarfo %*&. 
,5^55 . 



rto. new) rfo. no^do 



oo 



odcrado 



--0& 



3oDD 



rto. 38e. Vc5oto 



^i'odo 



?j;s3ocrio rfa^cio n^^ 



rfor! 



iozSodlo 



. si. o&.j>d rio. 385. o^^crfo s^ 



. zra^deD ua ofc rid 

" * 



Morion*. * 3 ^d 
^ 3 ^ *odo sxdrtoo. 
cezS. ' 3cJcfl;>*rirt '5* 



e3od6 



dori^ 
o 



(I) ^do. 



arscrfojado 



s3js.de) 



erooeo*rt 



2o5do 



(^^r^dod . ^sS) ao 



c?do 



2oOdo o^rfoc 



, ^o^onc)ddo 
(rio, sSc. HJ) s^^ 

^ . ' 



Sci-fi 



3c;ri aaqi 



esd^odo^dc 



*** 



. 'ft. 



#orfo3^rt 



rto&Wosssrt 
esddo 



ia, Bombay, 1949) 
Bombay, 1961) 



8Jocfisj3e^rto^i3 

v -J) * 



ado 



-add 



iworio 



o^ododo, 



are, eft tf 



^a8trfoO 



e?4oiJSfts3- 

ilo^d (Haritosha 
^ 'd (Singhi Jain Series-No. 49, 
ecrioo 



^ 



5 









v. a^dri^o W^mdo^do sjooond ofc^credcto v?deaod 

rt 



rt>doa*e>o ^OTrta^rt, ottde v*d*riori 



o.ac. 00.3 : 



w. o ereex>j 



003 ; ^o. rtrs>. 






; .cio.rija. 3w); ^^daod. ^orfrf qiod^ o^orfo ^aranw . wdcori, wrifl 

n rfl^ 
. ooo, 



watos^n rfl^dorf d^rt^ ^^dorfo eote 



&.. 



(ewzw: rto.a3. OLV; ^o.rlj^. 
tt83 






v&A. riesFsi^rt^a rfsio, ef^rrf^o rfo^ asstrio (enjtftg^a) ^020 
e^oSor riosio e^dd 



rfrioesfio^ac ri^ri*: .^^3^ drird (on) aori^rf^, 
O^ ; ^ri^^ sirird (as) do^^oo^^, rfo^ ; si^o? ^rird (ov 
(ow) rfjs>e?); ^ rfrird (OL) ^oS>^c); w^ sdrird (o^J 
5 isooeS, 2oO; .esaqS^s rfrird (or) s^djaFO-a^ca^ ; ^ 

rfrird (j>n) ^o^^j^d, ^ri6; w^d rfrird 

'j* (on, no) ; 
i^ ao^esri' 



(rio.sk. %>o ; ^o.rijs. 



eotoF, rat, - eotrar^rl^a .^rf tfbd^rttg *orf 



ocfctojrrt aSoatfofc-ri^eflbod ^ rfo^yrffi Aia^rW *oa| 
' wtfttS. y^rad doaoorf sj^drf as, t. 



riodow^o gaJodori^- i^iS sraMdosioisSrf^ '&,*' 
js?8lod. fccrloSo? sradslo^ 
CaL 

** '"* 



;^: es^stort.' ^odjs a^d ^osiatoO a8z*a.tfrfdorirt 'a^rf ?ra 

' *^ ^^ 



o.rlJ3, nno, ona), 



% LO) grs^^ri* .ejiocJ^^ ^ 08^ 



; ' .INTRODUCTION 

This Is the III Volume in the "'series of Revised Volumes of Epigraphia Camatica In 
all 1765 inscriptions of the then Mysore District which included the present Mand> a District 
also, were compressed by Rice in two volumes-Volumes III and IV published in 1894 and 1898 
respectively. Thereafter Sri Narasimhachar, Dr. Shamasastri and Dr. M. H. Krishna copied 
quite a number of new inscriptions and also revised a few published by Rice. These have been 
published in Epigraphia Camatica, Vol. XIV and the Annual Reports of the Mysore Archaeloglcal 
Department from 1923 onwards. The total number of all these inscriptions published so far 
exceed 3000. It has been proposed to publish these in five Volumes Volumes 3 to 7- so that 
each Volume may not exceed 1000 or 1100 pages. The first three pertain to the present Mysore 
District, the present one being the first of them, 

This Volume consists of 786 inscriptions from three Taluks in the Mysore District 224 
from Gundlupet (Gu) Taluk, 402 from Nanjangud (Nj) Taluk and 160 from Heggadadevanakote 
(Hg) Taluk including 68 new inscriptions copied in the course of our tours in the said Taluks 
to re-examine some of the published epigraphs. 

While the inscriptions in the Nanjangud Taluk were being printed, we had an opportunity 
to examine the originals of 2 copper plate records and 3 stone epigraphs the availability of which 
we came to know late. Hence, these five records were added on later, after the records from 
Heggadadevanakote Taluk were printed. 

In the revision of this volume we have faced more difficulties, uolike in the first two 
volumes, each of which had already been once revised. In a number of cases the texts had 
remained incomplete with a comment that some more lines were worn out or . that a part of the 
slab still lay underground and so on. In many of those cases we have attempted to trace the 
original stones and copy the remaining portions, thereby giving the complete texts (cf. Gu. 
67, 135; Nj. 213, 215 etc.), In some cases, as in Suttur of Nfanjangud Taluk, for example, since the 
records engraved in Kannada were mostly in Tamil language, the published texts were very 
faulty and we have revised them thoroughly. For example, one record, (Nj. 135) ascribed to 
Chamaraja and said to be dated in 1759 A.D. actually belonged to the reign of the Vijayanagara 
king Harihara II and its correct date is aka 1321 corresponding to 1399 A.D. 

It has not been possible for us to get the originals always and in such cases we have had 
to depend upon the readings of Rice. But that resulted, sometimes, in discrepancies in working 
out details of date, In such cases we have not only given the equivalents, though irregular, of 
the dates as read by him, but also have suggested the more probable dates. 

Many of the original copper plates were not available for examination in spite of our 
attempts to get them. But some, preserved in the office of the Director of Archaeology and 
Museums, Government of Karnataka, could be secured and examined. We are thankful to 
Dr. M. S. Nagarajarao, the Director, who was kind enough to supply them as also to bring to 
our notice new findings as the ones from Hangala (Gu. 203-05). 



S iis? 



o 

B 



5 

S 

I 



j 



c 



i 

a 

^3 



"o 



15 ^3 
to Q 

"> S 

V g 

c^ 



O 

ID 



5 2 * s s 
Jg 7 



W 5 03 

d ** S w * 
c S > S o 

JJSJS* 

00 & 

en > o 3 

~J5-.s3 

a3 



IN 

o 






S H 

o ) t 



5 

> 



(M O 

o <$ 

-H *J O 



> a rt " 



CN n 
L oo S 

r <N O 

i .> 

1 6 

'3 

ff^ 



<D 
,) 

CO 

ffj . 

A O 

o * 

5s 

a 
v ' 



.&| 

0^5 
o. % S 



.2 
+2 

.S* 

u 
c 






x 



o 
> 



8 s 



0} 

o 



o 



as 
^ ^ 

f? ON 



ON 

ON 



O 



I 



I 



I 



. 

1 



'Ft 



Introduction 
Some important records are reviewed below. 

PUNNATA CHIEFS 

isasetof5c PP^P^es with writing on both sides of 

in aU 35 ne P ^ & ^^ ^ On the er *" There 

the 5th olte have . , T*. ?" * ^ The thi * P^ as also the inner side of 
other * DS n eaChfaCe ' > hile there are only 4 lines each in the 



Knna ^^ T Si f CrS a 8rant f the ' Village MuttalavviySr to a brahmin, Dwivedi 

Kottammasarma by the king Skandavarma who was ruling from his victorious camp at Dhavala- 
pura. 1 he genealogy of this king is given as follows: 

Mika 

Tamrakas'yapa 

I. 
Rajaditya 

| (In his family after several kings) 
Rashtravarma m 

1 Prabhavati of the Kadamba family 
Skandavarma,^ the donor 

The record does not specify the region over which this Skandavarma was ruling 
But the gift village was situated in Edettore-nad, near the river Kappuni, i.e. the Kapila to the 
east. The record gives an explanation for the name Tamrakatyapa when it says that to Mika 
was born in the early days, a son in a vessel of copper. 

However, the members of this family have been referred to as belonging to KaSyapa-kula 
in the Komaralingam plates 1 of Ravidatta published by Dr. Fleet. Therein the genealogy 
is given as follows : 

' '*' . , 

Rashtravarma 

. ; - ' - ' ' ' I " -, ' -.- -- .. ' - 

Nagadatta 

Bhujaipga m 

| the daughter of Simhayarma 
Skandavarma 

' ' ' ' ' " 'I . " ' ' ' "' " ' ' . ' ' - - 

Ravidatta 

In the Mamballi grant 2 which is the earliest of the records of these chiefs it is stated that 
Rashtravarma was the king of Pmjirashtra i.e., Punnata and belonged to the Tamrakafyapa 
family. The genealogy as given in this record is ; 

Vishnudasa 

Rashtravarma m 

| Prabhavati of the Harlta family 
Pfithvlpati 

1 Indian Antiquary, XVIII, p. 366 

2 M.A.R., 1917, p. 33 and 40-41 , .,.-.. ..... , 



EC (p) vi 



Introduction 

The record contains a description of Puijirashtra, whose fame is- said to have been sung by 
the in several countries and whose "villages were full of wealthy people, who possessed 

she-buffaloes, cows, horses, woollen blankets, gems, gold, silver, pearls and coral". It was 
adorned by the rivers Kaveri and Kapini. 

We have seen above that the' Basavauapura record does not refer to the region over which 

Skandavarma was ruling, although the gift village. was situated near the river Kapini. Obviously,, 

this Skandavarma, as also Ravidatta of the Komaralingam plates were rulers of Puiprashtra. In 

the Mambajji plates, Pyithvipati is said to be the eldest of the three sons of Rashtravarma. This 

latter name (i.e. Rashtravarma) is common to all the records and may perhaps be identified with 

his namesake, son of Vishpidasa, as stated in the Mambajji grant. The three sons of Rashtravarma 

are known from the three records as Prithvlpati, Skandavarma and Nagadatta. The 

Komaralingam grant continues the genealogy from Nagadatta; Vishnudasa's name is revealed 

in the Mambajji grant while his predecessors are named in the Basavanapura grant. Yet, it is 

difficult to make out the relationship between Rajaditya and Vishnudasa and probably some links 

are missing here. 

Of the three sets of records of these chiefs, the authenticity of the Komaralingam grant 
has been questioned by Fleet. The faulty language and orthographical errors go very much 
against the. genuineness of the grant. The same' may be said of the Basavanapura grant also, 
< There are far more errors in the present plates than in the Komaralingam plates of Ravidatta V 
although these errors are considered to have been due to the ignorance of the engraver who did 
not understand the import of the Sanskrit stanzas. On grounds of palaeography the Komaralingam 
plates are assigned- to the close of the 8th or the beginning of the 9th century by Fleet while the 
Basavanaptira grant is assigned to c. 700 A.D. The Mamballi plates have been assigned to c. 550 
A.D. by Sri Narasimhachar. * 



\ 
t S f ther f ynasties also refer to the relationships they had with the chiefs of this 



^^2^?^>* 

grandfather had no other heir to succeed. Y y lnherltance since his 

for aJ^t^n^SSST"^ G ' inda M h " s " se M > *"w 



for 

Raviva 353-397 

Bhu WB a,, !on . io . lawofttepli ' 36-390 A.D. while hi s 8 randn, 

n, fed from c. 47M95 A.D. whereafler ^ ' m fr = 5 to 440 A.D. Ravidat.a 

AD.,.. ^VH^taL^Z^^S*" "' Durvi "" a (478 - 520 

ch ronology . As secn above the Kliics , rec *- * a g iK , lhis 



1 Af. A. J?. s 1936, p. 134 



* Af. A. J?. s 1936, p. 134 

J ?; ? me h f been read as ^'vati by Narasimhachar 
A Volume of Studies In Indolo g y t 1941, pp. 308 ff. 



Introduction 



which Durvinita n,W dudag 2 5 79 A D 

that Punnata came to be inherited 
the death of his 



, tben we will have to surmise 
'"<= dd!c f * 



Vish^udasa (405-430) 

. ] 
Rashtravarma (430-455) 

m 
Prabhavati of the Kadamba family 



Prithvipati 

(455-470) 



Skandavarma I (470-485) 
m d/o Siiphavarma 



Nagadatta 
(485-500) 

Bhujanga 
(500-525) 

Skandavarma II 
(525-550) 



A daughter wAvmlta 
Durvinlti (529-79) 



Ravidatta 
died before 550 



Prabhavati whom Rashtravarma had married might have been a daughter of Kadamba 
Kakusthavarma. From the Tajagunda inscription we. learn that this Kadamba ruler had 
matrimonial alliances with a number of royal families. It is held that Skandagupta had married 
one of his daughters. Ajjhita-bhattarika, wife of Vakataka Narendrasena appears to have been 
another of his daughters while Lakshmi, a third, had married an AJupa chief. Hence we may 
surmise that Prabhavati, the Kadamba princess, whom Rashtravarma had married, was another of 
the daughters of Kakusthavarma. 

ev J Bhl ? aAga is said to have Carried a daughter of Siiphavarma who might be the grandson 
of Kadamba Kfishnavarma I. Skandavarma II, the Punnata chief gave his daughter in marriage 
to Avmita, the Ganga, whose son Durvinita inherited the Punnata country as a dauhitm- 
Obviously, Ravidatta, the only son of Skandavarma II must have predeceased his father. 



GANGAS OF TALAKAD 

More than 40 records of the Gangas are included in the present Volume. 
Nj. 322 from Kudlapura dated Saka 1070(= 1 148 A.D.), is a stone inscription of the Hoysaja 
king Narasimha I; but it refers to an earlier grant said to have been made by Kongunivarma, 

1 Karnataka Historical Review, II, pt. I p. 1-36 and pt II p. 17-26. ' 

" History of Karnataka, (ed.)P. B. Desai, p. 82-83. 



Introduction 

described as tteprathama Gan^ in the toyear 25, Jubhakrit. Ju. 5 ^^^ 

The Saka year cited in this part of the record is obviously wrong, II is taken to he cq m,iknf to 
103 A D by Rice although he hesitated to accept this as decisive -without corroborate from oilier 
sources.*"* The year cited may as well be a reference to the regnal year, -If the dates ,.^nei by us 
for the Kadamba rulers are to be accepted, the reign-period of Koftpuivarnia *onUI be J...VW 
A.D., and. the regnal year cited would correspond to c. 350 AJ). However. flic c>clu: >ear 
Subhakfit cited in the record corresponds to Saka 264, U. 342 A.D. which would, r*-n acc..iiliii)t 
to our. dates, be the 17th-18th year of rule and not the 25th ! Nothing definite can, tbctclorc, IK 
said about this. It is interesting to note that Koftgujjvarma Is described hcicin as the first Uutya 
king. 

The next king represented is Harivarma in Nj> 262 from Tagatfflr. This record is endued 
on a set of 3 copper-plates in Kannada script and language. It refers to the Unj> a-. the son of 
Madhava and grandson of Kongu^ivarma. The date of the record is given ;t& &M<i iwnlir 4w 
gateshuattasW sate, followed by other details of date, The Saka year is taken to he IKK tw I* ice, 
That this is a spurious record is quite obvious from the palaeography, It ^ poviMc tn sunnisc 
that it came into existence' sometime in the 10th century, when we examine *omr letters like /</ 
and 70 in line 7, na in line 3, #a of nva in line 4, to in lines 1, 2, 5 etc, The person who ciiguivcii 
this spurious grant was obviously getting the letters inked tip* for, in ionic cw*. the early 
forms also of the letters have been retained. However, he has cited the dale an IKX ami wa ha\c 
interpreted it as Saka 880. The Tanjore grant of the same king Jo r example, jwc* hc Jalc an 
navottare shashtir-ekaiata gateshu which clearly stands for 169* The way in ibr ilaic ^ 

expressed in pur grant would make on translate af(Mtt$aki only an Siiku HHO and 
the grant itself can be assigned to this period, 



Further, it may be noted that no record of such an early period us the 2ml- 3nl 
A. D. giyes.all details of date, like the cyclic year, the ///A/, weekday cte, as tun been given in 
this,recoTd f ' ' Even the name of the era> like the Saka, is not menthmcd att such 1111 c*u l> iluc. The 
Ki4alur grant of the same Harivarma 3 is dated the year atfi*axm*uttttM, M^ilm-mm^^^A, fihe 
cyclic .y ear Jaya. 2 The year is taken to be 1 * 88 beyond (? hundred)", utitiotipli ffir *lo not 

agree. The 'Characters of the record also betray their late period* 

The language used in these records is Sanskrit and Kannadn. If may br tidied tif all 
south Indian records of such early periods are In Prakrit tiiugtiige and not Kmn*kn! If he- 
noted further that perhaps the Tajagunda record of Kadan&bu KikuMhavatma i% the catliva 
Sanskrit record and that belongs to the 5th ceatury* Even the Kannada nwt in flic 

record under review is of a much later period than the one to which it priifcwc* t lirlotig, Unue 
the Taga^ur -grant maybe considered as a spurious record that came into cxiNtetu'e in the HHh 
century. 

. . Nj. 162 is a fragmentary record in characters of c. 8th century, It tefem m the rulr of 
Koftgufliarasa Sivamara and mentions e/e with which the record ends, Tim rfr may be reference 
'to EJegariga-Eregaftga who is known to have been a son of Sivamira 1 whnni he preilrceaHcil. IS' 
thisJsso^ivamaraof the record may be identified with I, the uf Ati- 

purusha. But we are making here too much of a surmUe ! However, since i^ 

1 E.C. III (Rice's edition), Introduction, p. , I 

2 M.A.R. 1920-21 p. 7, p. 17 ff 



' Introduction 

as KoAguni-amsa, a title with which Sivamara Iwas generally associated, we may, on this gfound 
at least assign the record to him. 

Nj, 193 also refers to the rule of Sivamara who is described as Kohguni-arasa. It mentions 
Edatore-nad, other details being lost. Even this record maybe assigned to Sivamara I on the 
same ground, 

Hg. 156 from Magu<Jlu also refers to the rule of a fivamara and records a gift of land 
made to Vandari, as ereya mariyadi on the death of Vetfirun. It is difficult to identify this 
Sivamara either with Sivamaral or with Sivamara II. 

Likewise, the Debur record (Nj 129) "also cannot be -definitely assigned to either of them 
since the ruler is referred to only by the name J&vamara. This record contains a reference to 
the Punna<Ju-6000 division the chief of which makes a gift of paddy field as ereya-manyade. 

Nj. 205 from Iggali is in characters of c. 9th century. It registers a grant by Piiduvi 
Ganga, son of Asaga Ganga, who is identified with Pilduvlpati or Prithylpati I, son of Sivamara 
II by Dr. Krishna. 1 In that case Asaga Ganga would be the name of Sivamara, an inference not 
supported by any evidence. 

There are about six records of l^rlpurusha, the grandson and successor of Sivamara I. 
Gu. 88 from Najuru is a new record discovered by us. It refers to the rule of Kad4a$e. We know 
that Kaddane, is the title of Ganga Sripurusha. 2 The record further states that during his rule 
Singavemmarasa fought some battle. Obviously, this person was the aggressor. The latter part of 
the record is damaged and the details lost, but it mentions a Kongeji It is. interesting to note 
that during the early years of his rule, 3ripurusha had to wage battles against the Pallavas. 
Singavemmarasa of our record may 'probably be identified with Narasiiphavarma II Rajasiipha 
(c. 700-728) who is more familiarly called Singavarmarasar in his own records. It may be 
incidentally noted that an unpublished inscription from Pdttankkdttai in the Dharmapuri 
district of Tamilna<Ju refers to the rule of Pirudi Gangadi Katti^ai-parumar. This Kattigtai- 
parumar, a Ganga as. the record itself says, is no other than Srlpurusha who was known as 
Ka44a^te, Another record from Ramakrish^ampadi in the same district also refers to the rule -of 
a Katti^ai-parumar who is undoubtedly the same as ^rlpurusha although the record does not 
call him a Ganga as in the case of the Pottankkottai record. 8 

Hg. 159 from Nerje belongs to the reign of Patta^e Ereyan. The original stone 
containing this record could not be traced. It is quite possible that Patta^ie is either a 
misreading for Kad^a^e or wrongly engraved so. The king may be tentatively identified with 
Sripurusha. 

Hg. 90 is a copper plate record of 3rlpurusha who is described as Prithuvi Kongani- 
maharaja; The record is interesting in as much as the* first part registers the royal gift of a 
village made to Bigamma, the chief of Kesugoja for exclusive enjoyment with the stipulation 
that 12 brahmins should be fed once a day, for the month, from the day of the natal ; star 
(irlnakshatrd) of the king. This part of the record is differently interpreted by Rice. According 
to him 12 brahmins were to be fed every month on -the recurrence of the Srinakshatm 
of the king's bhatdra or chaplain. Unfortunately the record does not specify the natal 

1 M.A.R., 1930, pp. 183-84 

2 M.A.R., 1909-10, p. 23, para 51 

3 These records have been noticed by Sri R. Nagaswamy, Director of Archaeology, Tamilnadu and were 
exhibited in the Seminar on Hero-stones held iri 1973 at Madras. 

000 



star itself, nor does it give any details of date. The latter portion of the record refers to 

Mudu KoAguwadfrarasa who was governing Aridalke " 7 and Wh ' tb the 

of the king, made a gift of the villages Pervvattiyur and Marddur. 

Nj. 182 refers to grfpurusha as Kongu^-maharajadhiraja parame<Svara, while Gu.67 
calls him only by the name Sripurusha. Gu.68, engraved behind the same stone as 
Gu. 6? is also assigned to him since the two are palaeographically identical and both 
of refer to Gupasigaratammadi and the Twelve of Ariur. 

Gu. 207 appears to be the first known lithic record that contains a genealogy 
of the Gafigas commencing from Koiigum The names given are Madhava (after Konguru), 
Vishaugdttama, Madhava, Avinlta, Durvinlta, Vikrama, Dugga, tfivamara and KoAguiji. 
It may be noted that this list omits Hanvarma and Mushkara. After Durvinita, Vikrama 
Is mentioned and he Is obviously Identical with Srivikraina, Thereafter the record refers 
to Dugga. Since Sivajpira is referred to next, this Dugga may be the same as Bhuvikrama. 
More so because Bhnvikrama is known to have the title- Dugga. Kongu^i is obviously 
applied to Srlpurusha. This genealogy, given in verses, may as well be compared with 
similar, but slightly different genealogies recounted in the Ganga copper plates like the 
Ganjam plates of Marasingha Ereyappa 1 etc. The epigraph under review seems to record 
the heroism of 70 soldiers of a village named Upago}a in breaking the forces of the 
enemies of the Ganga prince Durvinlta Ereyappa in the siege, by him, of Kosarupulki 
and a grant of the village by the prince in recognition of their valour. Durvinfta Ereyappa 
mentioned herein is the same as Duggamara Ereyappa, son, of Srlpurusha, That he was 
known also by this name becomes apparent from the Ulchala record 2 of Vikramaditya II, the 
Chalukya king, according to which the emperor made a present of the villages UJchaJu and 
Pariyaiu to Durvinlta Ereyappa Kongu$i 

Nj, 14? from Ka^enur is another new record discovered by us. This fragmentary 
record is in characters of c. 8th century and refers to the rule of a Permana^i when 
Adeyenagiya is stated to be governing Karegadu-70. Since the record is assigned to the 8th 
century, Pennanagi of the record may probably be identified with the same king iSripurusha. We 
know that he assumed this title Permdnadi after defeating the Pallava king of Kanchi, 

Hg. 63 from Hebbalaguppe registers a grant of land by NarasIgeje-appSr to 
Duggamira^kcyil-vasadi, the basadi of (built by?) Duggamara, same as his namesake, son 
of ripurusba.' 

Nj.385 from Husukir is dated Saka 792 corresponding to 870-71 A.D. and refers 
itself to the regie of Satyavakya Rachainalla-permanadi (II). It mentions Butarasa, who 
was administering Kongal-nad and Puna<J (Punnata?) as yuvarqja and states that he by 
the order of the Permafl, laid siege to a fort and fought Butarasa mentioned herein 
is identified with BBtuga I, who is known to have assisted his elder brother in 
administration, and was also the ywamja. The name of the fort he laid siege to is lost 

B-teJ^w? ^ CMkkak ; ! lefbrS t0 the rule ^ Satyavakya Permanadi and mentions 
Botama who .appears as a donor. These two are also to be identified with Rachamalla II 
and Butuga I respectively. This record is undated but is in characters of c, 9th century 

Permanadi, son of (?) Nltimarga 



1 .. C. IV Sr. 160 ; . ' 

= Annual Rfpo on SouthMia n Epigraphy , ,943-44 and ,944-45; Appendix E for the collection of ,94M2 

003 



Introduction 

and is dated the 9th regnal year, probably corresponding to the cyclic year Vijaya. If this king 
is to be identified with Rachamalla II, his 9th year of rule would not correspond to the cyclic 
year Vijaya which occurred in 873 A.D. in his 3rd regnal year, 

Some Oanga records of c. 9th century included in the present volume refer to the rulers 
only by their titles Nltimarga and Satyavakya, but without mentioning their proper names. It is 
not easy to identify them because these two titles are not definitely known to have been 
associated in an alternative order of succession. Nj. 313 and 314 from Gattavadi may by 
cited here as examples. The former (Nj. 313) refers to the rule of Satyavakya Koftgugivarma 
Permanatf and is dated inhis ' fifth regnal year. The latter, also dated in the 5th regnal year, 
refers to the king as Nltimarga-permanadi. It may be incidentally noted that both the records 
are engraved on one single slab, each one on a different face. Mr. Rice has said that both these 
records (Nj. 97 and 98 of the I edition) are dated in the 5th year of Nltimarga's reign without 
anySaka date beiog given and has suggested that the 5th year would fall in 898 A.D. 1 The 
contents of both the epigraphs are practically similar. On the one hand, if Satyavakya is to 
be identified with Rachamalla II, the 5th year would be c. 875-76 A.D. and if, on the other, 
he is to be identified with his father Nltimarga Ereganga, the date would be c. 848-49 A.D. 
In 898 A D, we find Rachamalla II ruling ; but he was also associated with his nephew 
Ereganga, son of Butuga I both of whom ruled jointly According to the chronology of the 
Gangas prepared by Rice, Rachamalla II ruled from c. 890-907. But we know that he started 
ruling two decades earlier. 

It may be incidentally noted here that our interpretation of the records differs from the 
translation given by Rice. He says that " Parekare Basavayya of Tayur making .... his maize- 
field at the embankment, granted the? ford to Mara-gavu$da, Santi-gavunda, the Seventy, 
Ha}li-Mariga-Kumba$$a and being pleased with her young children also to Bugeve ". The term 
elamakkal is taken to mean * young children ' by Rice. But elamakkal actually refers to the 
village council to which the gift was made over. Parekara Basavayya of Tayur, according to us, 
made a gift of land to Mara-gavun<Ja, Santi-gavu^da and Mariga-Kumban$a of EJpadiboggapaJli, 
and before making the gift the donor converted the fallow maize-land into a fertile rice land 
(tanna paravariya jolada keyya pave kambalade&a-keyyisi)* 

Nj. 204 is dated in the 22nd regnal year of Satyavakya Kongugivama Permana<ji. It 
records the death of Racbeya Gariga in a battle against Nokmma in the UttariJJaga fort, where- 
upon the king and also Ejreyappa 'together made a gift of two villages Iggali and Dudugere as 
kalnad. The Christian equivalent of the date of the record would be 892-93 A.D. The Nolaipba 
king referred to here may be Nolaipba Mahendra I (c, 860-895 A.D.), whom Nltimarga Ereganga 
ultimately defeated and killed, a few years later. 

Nj. 197 is a fragmentary hero-stone that refers to the death of four individuals in .a battle 
after killing Cho . . . . li Muttarasa and to a gift made by Permadi> Mahadevi and Ereyappa. 
These last three may probably be identical respectively with Rachamalla II, his queen and his 
nephew and joint ruler Ereyappa .Mahadevi may simply mean a queen of Permadi, although one 
may be tempted to take it as a proper name! The record is undated, but may be assigned to the 
10th century. 

Nj. 371 is a damaged record that refers to the rule of a Ganga king whose name is lost. 
It is in characters of c. 10th century. It registers the death of a hero, Kesavayya, who is said to 



E,C. Ill (Ist-Edition), Introduction, p. 4. 

OQ&. 



Introduction . 

and made them all over into the hands 

have seized, among others, the bracelet of Indamarasa they be converted into gold and 

of Bbagavanta, prababiy his senior officer, with a reques whefe he ultimate ]y died. 

presented to Ereyappa. He thereafter again returned to the -o ^ battle was pro bably the 

Ereyappa referred to here appears to be Ereganga (sou of Butuga ) ^ Jf ^ ^ 

one that he fought against Mahendra, in which a certain Indamarasa PP 

record may be assigned to Ereganga. . rule of a 

The Gattavldi inscription (Kj. 320) is **"**..? d j 7l * a i nc 
certain E r ehave m madi. Ri<* opined that the *ka year might b 71 ns oH . 
the cycle year Ingirasa associated with it would correspond to fiaka 714 ^ 

*'* 



tbismigbt be the date of the record. But -the ascription on 

A 



fcJJia lillgUl 8J>V IUV UIUI.V> va ,** -~ /v A T\ '' Q79 /X A LJ 

century, and it may be said to correspond with either 912-13 A. L>., - 

the assumption that the Saka year is 711,. Rice further surmised *at Ere^a 

mentioned herein may belong to a "family "of chiefs befriended by the Gan 

placed him in c. 8th century. The record being much later in date than the one , 

his surmise is not acceptable. In this connection we may note that a reco 

Ananiapur district of Andhra Pradesh refers to Nitimarga Vemma<Ji wbo^ 

in a battle with BIra Nolaipba fought at Ramadi. This undated record 

later part of the 9th century and Nitimarga Vemmadi identified with] 

Erebavemmadi of our record may also probably identified with this king who ruled from c.3- 

920* A. D. The date of the record, in that case, vould be 912-13 A. D. 

Hg.23 is a very interesting record that registers not only the death of Ereyappa, 
but also refers to the political developments that occurred thereupon. It states that on 
the death of Ereyappa, Bhuvanaditya came to Bayal-bad hoping that the junior Rachamalla 
would give him half the territory if demanded (mannebe&dolare nelanum-bhanddravumam 
kottmndu). But, the five sSmmtas and the perggades strongly opposed him, refusing to 
allow anybody else other than Rachamalla to rule over the region i.e. Bayal-na<J. In the battle 
fought at Migundi, four heroes, sons of Korantiyarasa of Nindi laid down their lives, Ereyappa 
mentioned here is the same as Nitimarga Ereganga who had three sons, Narasiqiha, Rachamalla 
III and Butuga II. Of these, the first ruled for sometime whereafter Rachamalla III came 
to the throne. His younger brother Butuga cherished a desire to overthrow Rachamalla and 
it is well known that he finally succeeded in this when he killed Rachamalla in a battle 
with the help of Rashtrakuta Krishna III. Our record obviously refers to an incident 
prior to this, when Bhuvanaditya, an officer, approached Rachamalla on behalf of Butuga (?) 
pleading for partition; but thzsamantas and perggades supported Rachamalla, and a skirmish 
followed* The interpretation of the record made by Rice is somewhat different. According 
to him the officer invited Rachamalla "to come to Man$e, the royal residence, so that 
they might make a division of the country and the treasury". This interpretation does 
not appear to be alright. , 

Gu. 219, is in characters of c. 10th century. It refers to the 7th year- of coronation 
of Chavujjda-permana^i. Who this ruler is cannot be made out It has been suggested 
that he might be identical with the chief Chavu^dayya referred to in E. C. Ill, T. Narasipur 69 
But, on what basis this identity is suggested, is not clear. The latter record is assigned to 
about 980, A. D. , . ; 

Gu. 48 from Bejachalavadi, dated Saka 935, is said to have been the 37th regnal 
year of Nltimlrga Fermanagh Dr. M. H. Krishna surmised that the 3aka year might be 



Introduction 

a mistake for 932, in which 'case the given details of date," viz., Uttatayaoa-sankranti and 
Sunday correspond regularly to 1010 A. D,, December 24. This being the 37th regnal year, 
the first year of rule of this Nltimarga would bs 974 A. D. It was in this year that 
Marasiipha II passed away and had been succeeded by his son Rachamalla IV; if this Is 
accepted, we have herein the latest date for Rachamalla IV. But Rice refers to a Nltimarga 
III ruling after Rakkasa Ganga, the younger brother of Rachamalla IV, and assigns him 
records dated 989, 992 and 999 A.D. His relationship with Rakkasa Ganga is not specified. 
This appears to have been accepted by Dr. Krishna, who, therefore, seems to identify this 
king with Nltimarga III. But since our record gives both the 3aka and regnal years, we 
may have to identify Nltimarga of the record with Rachamalla. IV. 



EADAMBAS OF BAYALNAD 

From the records in Heggadadevanakote Taluk Rice has sketched an account of the 
Kadambas of Bayalnad and gives their names as follows: Raviyammarasa (Ravivarma ?)-998 ; 
Kandavamma (Skandavarma)-1079 ; Siva .... -1083 ; Kan thirava- 1090 ; Iravi ChalJamma-4107 ; 
Mukkawa-1138. But these are based on faulty readings and interpretation. We do not have a 
chief named Siva . . . ., Ka^tbirava or Mukkan$a. The SogaJJi record (Hg. 136) is said to be of 
1083 A.D. In the transliterated text the date portion is read as Sakavarisha Savi[ra}da aydaneya 
thereby getting the equivalent date as 1083 A.D. But the text in Kannada reads Saka varisha 
sarpda aydaneya and this reading is found to be correct after examining the original. Further* 
where Rice has read Siva . . . na kataraladandu we have read savadivvana kadaraladandu and the 
name of the chief cannot be Siva. In Hg. 108, the 3rd line has been read in the earlier edition as 
chidda chidu kanthlrava. But it is viduvishtha kanthirava and Kanthfrava which thus forms only 
partof an epithet cannot be taken as the proper came of achief. In Hg. 1 10 Rice reads the name 
Kadamba Kaijtera and takes him to be the same as Kanthirava. But kadamba kaniera is only 
an epithet/ The record is not properly read, the lines being confused. The chief referred to 
herein is actually Chagi governing Bayalna<J. Likewise, Rice reads the name Mukkanna Kadamba 
in Hg. 117. -But it is only an epithet, the name of the chief being lost. No. Hg. 123 is no doubt 
dated in 1079 A.D., but the name of the chief is said to be Kandavarma according to Rice, while 
the Kannada text in the earlier edition does not give that name. The name seems to be 
Ikaravarma (?). Further, herein Rice detects a double Bayalna<J. But this is due to a faulty 
reading, In the 4th-5th.lines-.be read asatinutalatamgadhl . . . sayugma Bayalnadanarri and took 
yugma as qualifying Bayalnad. The reading given by us now is asatmutalatamga divya-dngayugma 
Bayalnadanam, yugma here qualifying friga, not Bayalna(J ! There is, thus, no possibility of there 
being two Bayalnads. 

Thus the only names that can be made out are Chagi Uraviyammarasa (?) (998-99 A.D.) ; 
Ikaravarma (1079 A.D.); and Iravichallamma (1107 A.D.) Chagi figures in Hg. 110 
of palaeography, may be assigned to c. 10th century and thus he would be the earlieast of the 
four listed here. This Chagi appears to be different from Chagi-maharaja who figures in a record 
from Manjarabad. 1 This record, dated Saka 1017 (= 1095 A,D.), refers to JDayasimhanripa whose 
elder brother and grandfather were both known by the name Chagi -maharaja. Even if we assign 
25 years of rule to Dayasitjiha and his predecessors, Chagi-maharaja I might have ruled 



E.G. V Mj. 18 

0035 



by ,he dd,= o f ,he , ,, ., **. Chitf. to Ka dsm ba chief of Ba,a,nl4 under review was 
in power in the 10th century. 



EASHTRAIUTAS 

There a two iccoris of Kaipbayya, the Rashtrakilta prince SOB of 
volume. His plates (Nj. 278) is dated 808 A.D. Hm e extols 

of his younger brother Govioda III, and describes himself as the meditator ^at he 

feet of Dhlrava'rsha He is stated to be in his victorious camp at Talavananagara when he made 
a gift of the village Badanaguppe in' the Punnadu-EdenacJu country which he was governing. The 
date of the record woold show that by then Kambayya had reconciled himself to the position of a 
governor and served his brother faithfully. Earlier, .he had risen in revolt against him and had 
received help from givamira, the Ganga. The record also refers to his son Sankaragamja. 

Hg. 46 from Mafakiri is a damaged record that refers to the rule of Dharavarsha and 
states that Kaipbarasa. same as Kaipbayya, was administering, the 96000 dominion. The 
Badanaguppe grant, which is later than this and describes him as the ruler of Punnadu-Edenadu 
leads ES to surmise, that much of his powers were subsequently curtailed and his authority 
confined only to a portion of Gangavadi 



THE CHOLAS 

More than 20 records of the present volume belong to the Chdja kings. The earliest of 
them is Nj. 213 from Suttur- This is a bilingual record in Tamil and Kannada, engraved in 
Kannada characters. This is reported to be two separate records by Rice (Nj, 160 and 161 of 
the I Edition). But, in fact, the former is engraved on the backside of the stone containing the 
latter and is a continuation of the same. The present Suttur is referred to herein as Sottiyur 
and also as ^rotriyir and Srotriya-grama (Nos. Nj. 215, 235 etc.). The modern form of this 
name, Suttir, occurs as such in the records later than the 12th century. 

The present record refers to the 5th regnal year of Odaiyar in Chola-gangadeva. This 
king may be identical with Rajendra-chola I, in which case the date of the record may fall in 
'1Q15-16AJD. Tevanaduvelin, the donor, figures as an officer (viragappacli) under Rajendra-chola. 
Two khatfugas and 10 hallos of land were sold by the sabha and the record seems to state that 
this extent of land, as measured in this part of the country (innela-kandugcippatfi) would be 
equivalent to 2-mSka^is (magani?) and that this was sold for 2 kalanjus by the sabha. It means 
that one makanl was equivalent to one khanduga and five ballas of land measure. Sottiyur is 
stated to-be situated in Idai-nad of Gangaigo$dach5}a-valana4 of Mu<Jigori<JachoJa-mai3i4alam. 

Nj. 215, from the same place, on the other hand, is a clearly dated record falling in the 
'reign-period of the same king vte., Rajendra-choja I. It is dated Saka 9[5]5, the 31st regnal year, 
the aka year corresponding- to 1032 A.D. Rajendra-choja "counts his regnal years from some 
date between 27 March and 7 July, A.D. 1012 'V Hence the date of our record would fall in his 

1 K. A. Nilakaata Sastri : The Cdlas'QI Edition, 1955). p. 194. 

'00*. 



Introduction 

21 st. regnal year^and not the 31st as stated in the record. 1 There is no difficulty in Identifying 
the king with Rajendra-choja I since the record contains lih prasasti. 

The record ^registers a gift of land for the temples of Kana l^varamudaiyar and 
Mulasthanamudaiyar of tfrotriyur by the mahajanas, the samaya and the sabha. Of these two 
temples, the latter is said to have been got built by Gu^dabbe, wife of Marayyasettf. Suttfjr is 
today a religious and educational centre, where a matha of the ViraSaivas is found. This is 
however a centre of considerable antiquity, as our records themselves indicate. The Mulasthana 
temple was constructed on, or slightly prior to, the. date of the present record, viz., 1032 A.D. 
But the temple of Isana Isvara might have been of greater antiquity. Incidentally, it may be 
mentioned that this is taken to be the name of the second pontiff of the Suttur-matha. 2 The 
record, however makes it clear that it is the name of the deity in whose name a temple existed. 
Besides making gifts for the gods, arrangements were made for the use of the panchamahmabda 
(the five musical instruments) and these instruments are specified in the record as tivali, datte, 
khandike, jayagante and kale. 

The Nandigunda record (Nj. 201) dated 3aka 943 (-1021 A.D.) does not refer to the 
ruling king ; but commences with the prasasti starting with Tirumannivalara, etc, of Rajendra- 
chola I to whom the record has to be assigned. The prasasti stops with his victory over Cbalukya 
Jayasimha at Musangi and the occupation of Rattavadi, and on the reverse of the slab it refers to 
a grant made by an individual to a temple. Since the record is dated 1st March 1021 A.D., by 
which time already his achievement at Musangi i.e. Maski in Raichur district had been added on 
to his prasasti, it is likely that the battle itself might have been fought atleast a few months 
earlier. Hence, we may probably say that the battle against Jayasimha II fought at Maski might 
have taken place by the end of 1020 AD., or in the month of January 1021 A,D.,. assuming that 
it would take at least 2 or 3 months for the court-poet to revise the pradasti uptodate and for 
the officials to make use of them in their records 1 

It may be further noted that after citing the date, the record says that Ededore-nad was 
kept properly (Ededore-nagul-padiriikki), By inference we may say that this is with reference to 
the king himself and it obviously refers to his making arrangements for proper administration of 
the area and the restoration of peaceful conditions there. Although this Ededore-nad may be 
identified with Ye4atore-na<J, the territory to the south of the Kaven, yet, we know that this 
region had come under his control much earlier. Hence, one may have to surmise that there 
was recurrence of some trouble in this region, sometime about the date of the record which 
made him keep peace therein. But, Edadore is the name given also to the country " between 
the rivers Krishna on the north and Tungabhadra on the south comprising a large part of the 
present Raichur district." 3 Since Maski, the place of battle, was in this region, it is tempting to 
surmise alternately that after his victory, he made efforts to restore peaceful conditions there, 
itself. Nandigunda, the findspot of the record, was situated in Maisu-nacL 

Hg. 7 from Ankanathapura, dated gaka 959 (=1037 A.D.), refers to an attack by 
Nigalaiikamalla Changalva of Kudalur in Nola-nad when several gavundas of PJinge obtained 
Nagavangalam as a kalnad and a certain mahamanctalesvara Panchavamarayan who bore the titles 

i Even in the case of this record, Rice split this into two and reported that they were on different stones. But 
this is engraved on both faces of a single slab the old No. 165 being a continuation of No.. 164. 
- M.G. Nanjundaradhya : ^ivara/n ^"vac/zar^a (Kannada, 1961), p. xiii-xiv. 
:! Epigraphia Indica, XII, p. 295-96. 

002. 



We have 



paLnnctkche-^ and 7Wfc,r*W, conferred the same titles upon some gap**, we nave 
seen that PafiLvar, ffi ariya is the title borne by Rajendra-chola I, as noticed m the Mabmbi 
record of Rijarija, the father of Rajendra-cho } a > It is therefore tempting to surmise that the 
Pafichavamahariy. of the record under review is identical with Rajendra-chola. Burthen it is 
not easy to explain why he is referred to in the record as only mahamandalesvara. However it 
is clear frcm this that on the date of this record the Changalva chief had not yet accepted 
the suzerainty of the CLSJa. The name of the Changajva is not given here. On the bas 1S ot 
statements made in the Hanasoge record Rice opined that Nanni-cbangalva who had the name 
of Rljendra-choja imposed on his own, is the first chief who was subdued by the Chola king. 
Basing his statement on the Malambi record, 8 he further says that it was this Changalva who was 
defeated at the battle cf Panasoge. But that record does not at all refer to the enemies who 
were defeated by Manija. Since the present record refers to an attack by the Changalvas in 
1037 A.D., it is obvious that even by this date the Changalvas had remained unsubjugated, 3 

Hg. 60, a record of Rajendra IF, dated Saka 979 (= 1057 A. D.), is a beautiful poetic 
composition recording the death of Dekabbe, wife of Echa who is said to have belonged 
to the Kuruvanda family of Pervvayal. 4 The record gives an account of her parents' 
families. Her father Raviga was the chief of Nugu-nad, while her maternal grandfather 
was the chief of Ede-nad. 

Chiefs of Nugu-nad Chiefs of Ede-na$ 

Ereyanga Satyavakya Nalgoja m Butabbe 

Echa 

Javaniyamma m 
Jakabbe 

Raviga m Ponnakka 

Dekabbe m Echa, chief of 1 Navile-nad 

Raviga belonged to the Kudiyara family. He married Ponnakka, daughter of Nalgoja the 
chief of Ede-nad. To this couple was born Dekabbe who married Echa. This latter 
person who was a good wrestler (jettiga) is said to have pierced with valour (ottajeyin- 
iridu) his dayiga-n. cognate kinsman. 5 Obviously, this amounted to murder, and he was 
taken to Talakad where he was committed to death by the king. His wife Dekabbe, 
having learnt this, decided to commit sati. When her parents and relatives tried to 
dissuade her, she convincingly argued that she being the daughter of the chief of 
Nugu-nad and the wife of the chief of Navile-nad }t would stain the fame of both the 

IE. C.I (Revised edition, 1972). Introduction, p. xxxi 

2 B. L. Rfce : Mysore md Coorg from Inscriptions, p. 142. 

3 Dr T. V. Mahalingam says, "The conquest of the Chaftgalvas was undertaken when Rajgndra-cheia was 
a crown-prince. There was probably a rebellion in 1037A.D." " .ajenora cnoja was 

4 This record is published in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VI to which reference is made below 

5 Rice says that this Echa "being a powerful wrestler, had the misfortune probably in a match to 
bll b.s opponent apparently son* relative of the king" (B.C. m (I Edition), iLducLT p 7 5 Bu 
there is no ground for such assumption. Julroaucnon ' P- 15). But 



Introduction 

families that gave and received her. So*, she made gifts of land and garden to 
the god for offerings and perpetual lamp and laid down her life. Talakad obviously 
was the headquarters of the province, a reason why Echa was taken to that place. This 
would also, incidentally reveal that the offence of murder was punishable with death. 
The inscription is in simple poetry wherein pathos is writ large. Malta, described as 
kavirajabaadhava is the poet.: 

This record is published by Rev; KitteL He states that the name of the father-in- 
law of Raviga, husband of Ponnakka, is not mentioned, although the mother of Ponnakka 
was Butabbe. However, the father, according to Kittel, was the headmen of Nalgodu 
in Ede-nad (Nalgodina-mukhya). But he was also the chief of Ede-nad (Edenadahipatl ) . 
This conclusion has resulted from a variant in reading. Rice has read this portion 
(1.13 of the text, cf. plate) as Nalgdja and we agree with this reading. Hence the name 
of Ponnakka's father would be Satyavakya Nalgoja, 

Further, translating verse 14 (lines 19-20) Kittel said that the term 'kinsmen* whom 
Dekabbe's husband grappled and killed 'might be grammatically applied either to the kinsmen 
of. the Chola king or those of Echa.' 1 But Echa is described as a wrestler of great valour who by His 
6 superiority *' killed the kinsmen. If it is applied to the king's kinsmen it would amount to 
conceding ficha's superiority over them. Further it would raise the questions, as to who the 
royal kinsmen were and what their position was? It is on the other hand, likely that Echa killed 
his own kinsmen. It was perhaps simply a family feud resulting in murder !. It may be further 
noted in passing that Kittel describes the death of Dekabbe as an act of self-immolation, not 
identical with sail which is said to be of brahmanical usage; The difference made out is too 
subtle indeed. 

Hg. 34, dated 3aka 984 (= 1063 A.D.) S is a record of Rajendra II wherein he is described as 
Rajakesari. Nevale-nacju is said to be a division in Mu^go^da^ola-maijdalam. The text published 
in the present edition is different from the one published by Rice. According to him, the record 
states that Naga$$a of Kereyur fearing the jealousy of Gangaya, lord of the nad submitted to 
him when Saracha gavunda, son of Gangaya saying * we cannot bear Naga^a , ...... Jt . A foot- 
note adds that the meaning is not clear since the record is worn out. 2 But, the record actually 
states that Naga$$a of Kereyur killed Sangaya of Koligala and the former i.e. Naga$na was 
killed by Racha-gavun4a. This last mentioned person appears to have been called (or, given the 
title) Gandaraditya Chojagamu$4a.v He is different from Rachagojgda, son of Gangagonda who 
set up the stone ; he is also different from Nadagandaraijitya Chola-gamu^da from whom land 
was purchased from out of the viravana and gifted to Ketachari, probably the sculptor who set 
up the stone. It may be noted that in Hg. 32, a record of Rajadhiraja dated Saka 975(= 1053 A.D.)* 
figures a Rachayya, son of Uttamachala-gavu^a, who seems to have borne the title Nada- 
gandaraditya chola-gamunda. We cannot be sure if this person is identical with Nadagan^ara- 
ditya Chola-gamunda who fi lures in the record of 1063 A.D., noted above. 



* Ep. Ind., VI, p. 218, note 6. 

2 B.C. IV, Hg. 115, Rice's Edition, Translation, p. 80, 

OOF 



HOYSAiAS 

.. , TT t * KavP nne of Vishnuvardhana from Kugaluru 
the of the Hoysajas, we have one 01 viwi 

(Nj. 370). This is a and fragmentary record in which all other details are lost. 

Nj. 283 from KIrya Is In characters of c. 12th cento?. The king is referred to as Bhuja- 

Hoysalad.va. He also bears the epithet *^ 

as the conqueror of Tajakadu, Gangavadi, Nolaxpbava^, Kongu, Nangah, 

Banavase, Ucbch.flgi'etc. These attributes are generally associated with Vish,uvardhana 

who quite is the king referred to. Since we know that around 1140 AD., 

was by Chalukya Jagadekamalla II, the assumption of the Chalukya 

title by the Hoysaia may be taken to indicate Vish^uvardhana s acceptance of 

overlordship. But the present record is dated in the cyclic year Krodhi, which 

during VishQUvardbana's period, corresponds to 1124 AD., during the reign of the Chalukya 

ruler, vikramadiiya VI who, however, did not bear; the title Jagadekamalla. We know m 

1 122 A.D. Vishauvardhana had once been defeated by Vikramaditya ;VI and we also now know 

that the grandson of Vlkramaditja VI was holding office, probably as a 

as early as 1099 A.D. to which date the, Bhalki inscription 1 wherein he 

Is mentioned belongs. It is quite possible that Jagadekamalla had a part to play in' putting 

ddwn'.Vishfluvardhana which made the latter assume his title in 1124 AD, itself indicating his 

subordination. 

The earliest of the records of Narasimba I in this volume is from Ku^lapura (Nj, 322) 
dated 1 !48 A.D. This record has already been noticed above since in its earlier part it refers 
to a grant originally made by Kongu^ivarma, thzprathama Ganga. The latter part refers to the 
rule of Vlsinuvardhana Narasimha-permajadeva* who is to be identified with Narasimha L 
Although on the basis of the record from Havaji 2 it is generally held that Vishijoivardhana died in 
1141 AD., some scholars have doubted the identity of the hiriyarasa jBitfideva whose death it 
records, with Vish^uvaidbana. Prof. Coelho has discussed this point and cites some of those 
records which refer to Vish^uvardhana, even after 1141 A.D., and right upto 1152 A.D. 3 The 
reason put forward by him for not accepting the statement made in such records are i ot 
convincing Until the concerned records are examined it would not be proper to discuss 
them now. However, at this juncture it may only be stated that if Vishijmvardhana ruled till 
1152 A.D. the present record dated 1148 A D., would suggest that although Vish^uvardhana 
and Narasimha I were joint rulers, Narsimha was issuing records independently also. 

GIL 215 is dated in 1157 A.D. in the reign of Narasimha. I and states that hismahapasayita 
Yamaha Malian^a attacked the Kongu country. Inscriptions attribute the conquest of the 
Koiigu country by the Hoysajas much earlier during the reign-period of Vishrmvardhana 4 It is 
well known that Adigaiman who held sway over Kongu fell a victim to Vishguvardhana's attack. 
Yet, It fe obvious that not the whole of that territory paid homage to the Hoysajas. The present 
record indicates the effort made by Narasimha I to subdue the Kongu country by about 1 157 A,D. 

Mahapradhana, sarvadhtkari, Maliikarjuna-dai^ayaka figures as the king's officer in the 



1 Manavika Kan&taka, Vol. Ill pt. IV. (Bidar district inscriptions-2) 

= E. C. VI, Cm. 96 

3 The Boysaja ama 9 p. 116-117 

4 F*r example E. C. Vol. II (1973 edition) No. 481 ofll59A.D. 



000 



Introduction 

Tamil record from Nitre dated 1162-63 A.D. (Gu. 64). He, along with another maha-dannayaka 
whose name is not specified, made a gift of lands to the god Vasudeva of Kolgaga. Another 
general of the king, mahapradhana, sarvadhikari, heggade Kallayya figures in Gu. 47 dated 
1171 A.D. 

Among the generals of Ballala II figures Kumara Lakshmana-da^^ayaka who is stated to be 
governing Ku<Jugu-nad~300 while the king was ruling from his capital at Dorasamudra, after 
conquering the territories to the north upto Heddore (Gu. 3 dated in 1196A.D.). This LakshmaJ?a- 
dan$ayaka is identical with Kumara Laksbmldeva-dandanayaka figuring in Nj. 220 dated 
1196-97A.D. This epigraph refers to the general's march on Sottiyur in Ede-nad of Hiriya-nad 
to drive out the enemy. We are not in a position to know who this enemy was. But, around 
this period the Cholas were still trying to reestablish their hegemony over this region when 
Kulottunga III was ruling. 1 It is quite possible that the aggressor might be the Chola king or 
his nominee. Nj. 221, another fragmentary herostone from the same place, i e. Suttur, is in 
characters of the 13th century. It refers to mahapradhdna, hiriya-nayaka Manchayya at whose 
instance Chika^a, the nobleman, son of Maliseti fought and died in a battle at Kaniyala. This 
Manchayya may probably be identified with Manchayya-da^ayaka figuring in Hg. 74 of 
Viraballalji II, dated 1211 A.D. He is therein stated to be the younger brother of mahapradhana, 
hiriya-dandanayaka Govindsmayya. If this identification is accepted, Nj. 221 also would fall in 
the reign-period of Ballaja II and the battle of Kaniyala mentioned therein might as well be one of 
the series of skirmishes that the Hoysajas had with the Chojas as seen above. 

It may incidentally be noted that the 13th century %aiml record from Kelasur (Gu 102) 
dated the 14th year of Solagangadeva refers to that village as being situated in Kudugur-nad 
in Gangaiko$da-!61a-valana4 in Mudigonda-sola-mandalam. The chief mentioned here is the 
feudatory of Cho}a Kulottunga HI, who is known to have borne Ganga titles. Some of these 
chiefs are found ruling in the period in and around Kolar district. The regnal year mentioned 
in the record is more probably of the Chola king Kulottungi III and, if so, it would correspond 
to 1191-92A.D. We could now see that in 1191-92 A.D. Kudugu-nad was under Kulottunga 
III. In 1196 A D. s Kumara Lakshmldeva was ruling this province and was making an effort 
to drive back this enemy. Probably Manchayya also was engaged in a similar attempt. Kaneyala 
mentioned in Nj. 221 is in all likelihood the same as Ka$$egala, in Gundlupet taluk. 

Hg. 82 is a Tamil record of Viraballajadeva. It is dated the cyclic year Sarvari and 
the month Kumbha, these details being insufficient for verification. We cannot be positive 
about the king's identity with Ballala II or Ballala III, since the said cyclic year occurs in the 
reign-periods of both these rulers. Yet, the fact that the record refers to the province of 
Gangaikon4aola-va}anadu in Mu4igon4a-s6lama^dalam in ^hich Nugu-na<J was situated 
would suggest that on the date of the record this region was under the Cholas who had given the 
names of their rulers to the province and its subdivision. We have also seen above that 
Kudugu-nad was likewise included in this province in 1191-92 A.D. These Tamil nomen- 
clatures are not associated with the same Kudugu-na4 in the record of 1 196 A D. Likewise. 
Nugu-na<Jalso is not associated with these provinces in the record of 1218 A.D. (Hg. 81) 
Hence we may say that this record belongs to a period prior to 1218 A.D., and even 1196 A.D. 
Since the cyclic year Saivari occurred in 1180 A.D. we may say that the king mentioned herein 
is identical with Ballaja II. 



> A. R> S I. E., 1907, Pt II, para 67, p. 74 

000 






both dated 1218 A.D.). as governing Kumara-nad as 

mamranifosM 

ssoc-atedwith Their relationship ^tlBO^ 

* as gifted to the god Kaluga KImeto of Kallambaja. The latter record, found 
KudBr appears to confirm the grant by Erema-nayaka, a subordinate of mahaptadhan, 
also Narasimha-Bayaka. M ? 156 from Jodr Katur Moms, us that 

in 1 ! 98 A.D. Nugu-,,atf ^as being governed by mahapradhana, hlnya^annayaka Gaudayya. 

Among the generals of Narasimha II gmanga-da^nayaka figures in Gu. 89 dated 1221 
A.D. * herein lie is found making a grant to the god Vijayanarayasa along with Sankara-gavmtfa 
ofKoluga 9 a who was the mahapmbhu of Hiriya-nad. This latter figures in another record 
(Gil, 101) from Kelaslru dated 1229 A.D. Two other generals known to us from the present 
volume arc Malllnlrjuiia-dandaoayaka described as mahapradhana and sarvadhikari and Jallaha. 
da 9 rtayaka, figuring as donors, in a record dated 1222 AJX (Nj. 321). In the Badanaju 
epigraph we find mention of the prince Some^vara. The details of the date given therein are 
not regular it is possible that they correspond to 1228 A.D., March 14. Herein we find 

Somesvara ruling from Kawanur. This has been noticed by Prof. Coelho. 1 The record does not 
refer to Narasimha II at all and is issued independently. It is possible, therefore, that even 
from that date Somesvara had been entrusted with the administration of the southern regions of 
the kingdom. 2 . 

Of the seven records of Someivara, four are in Tamil and Grantha characters and Tamil 
language. Almost all of them are broken and damaged. While Nj. 256* dated 1 251 A.D, refer* 
to Tarayir IE Pedyanad, Hg. 22 dated 1253 A. D. refers ..to Bapa-na<J. Hg. 48 is the 
only complete record, InKannada, and is dated 1255 A.D. It refers to the atikdra (administration) 
of mahapradhana, sarvadhikari Alajadeva-Ja^ayaka, when some grants were made to the 
temple of Mallikarjuoa and Bine^vara. It may be noted that the language of this record is much 
influenced by Tamil 

In Nj. 207 dated 1285 A.D., figures Perumala-dannayaka, the well-known general of 
Narasimha III. Prof. Coelfco considers that herggatfe Kallayya (Gu 47) and mahapradhdna 9 
sarvadhikari Malliklrjuna (Gu. 64) served as ministers under Narasimha III. 8 In both the records 
only cyclic years are mentioned and though these cyclic years fall in the reign-periods of both 
Narasimha I and Narasimha III, these records have been assigned to the reign periods of the 
latter. However, both of them are in characters of the 12th century, rather than the 14th* 
Further, Gu. 64 refers to the king Visb$uvardhana-posala-rl vira Narasimhadeva thereby sugg- 
esting that he was the son of Vish^uvardhana. We may in this connection cite Nj. 322 dated 
1148 A.D. wherein the king Narasimha I is referred to as Vishnuvardhana Narasimha- 
perumajadeva, as also Nj. 327 dated the year Tarawa wherein also he is referred to likewise; 
Hence these records should be properly attributed to Narasimha L ' 

Gti. 34 from Alatturu is a record of Ballala HI. It is dated Saka 1205, Vijaya, Phalgu^a 
u. 10, Friday The Saka and cyclic years do not tally. The Saka year would correspond to 
1283-84 A.D., In which year Narasimha III was still ruling. Lines 3-4 of the record read 
inmate Pratapachakravarttiyu irl Vlraballaladevarasam and it is possible to interpret that 

1 The Moymja amm, p. 185 , ... ... . ., 

2 cf. K,R. Venkatanman : Ho/salas m the Tamil country, p. 15 

3 op. c/f ., p. '2Q 9 not 4 _ - . . 



Introduction 

Pratapachakravarti i.e. Narasimha III and Ballala (III) were together ruling In that year. If, 
however, the cyclic year is. taken into consideration, the corresponding Saka year would be 1215, 
i.e. 1293-94 A.D. Even in this year the given details do not tally, the tithi occuring on Sunday, 
1294 A.D., February 7. But this would fall well within the reign period of Baliaja III. 

Mahapradhana Peruma}a-dan$ayaka is said to be administering a region the name of 
which is lost. He bears the titles sitagaraganda, Nllagiri (sadara ?) etc. It is quite likely that he 
is identical with Perumaludeva-dannayaka, son of . . . meya-dannayaka, who figures with three 
other generals in Nj. 329 of 1292 A.D., February 20. Nj. 340, dated June 8, of the same year, 
also refers to this Perumaladeva-da^nayaka besides Bhfmaya-da^ayaka and Mafichaga- 
dannayaka who are mentioned in Nj. 329 also. Therein Bhimeya is said to be the son of Gdpiya- 
dannayaka while Manchaya was the son of Alla}adeva-da$$ayaka. Perumala's son Madhava- 
da$$ayaka is found administering Hadinalku-nad from his capital at Terakanambi in 1310 A.D. 
(Gu. 152). He is also mentioned in Nj. 347 dated 1314 A.D., Gu. 223 dated 1315 A.D., and 
Gu. 174 dated 1318 A.D. This Madhva had a son Bharatajiya-dannayaka who was governing 
the same region in 1320 A.D. (Gu. 40). He was succeeded in that office by his brother Keteya 
who is found governing the same province in 1327 A.D. (Gu ,179) and also in 1332 A.D. (Nj. 138). 



VIJAYANAGARA 

Nj. 258 from Taga<Jur, dated 1368 A.D., refers to the rule of Chikka Kampan$odeya, son 
of Vlra Bukka$no<Jeya, i.e. Bukka I. This prince is known to have been administering regions 
in the modern Chingleput and North Arcot districts of Tamilnadu as also the eastern districts of 
South Karnataka, like Bangalore and Mysore. 1 He it was that put an end to the Muhammadan 
rule at Madurai. He figures in another damaged rtcord (Gu, 132) dated 1368-69 A.D. 5 along 
with Kumara Nanja^a, and also in Gu. 12 of 1372 A.D. From Gu. 18 of 1374 A.D., December 
24, we learn that by then Kampa^na had passed away. It registers a grant of the village for the 
merit of the deceased prince, by his son Nanja^na. Sewell has surmised that Kampala might 
have died " on a day between September 1 and December 11, 1374 ". 2 Nanja^tna is found to be 
in charge of the viceroyalty of the area in 1380 A.D. also. 

Hg. 149 is a copper-plate record purporting to belong to Harihara II. There are scribal 
errors in this record which is dated aka 1200, Siddhartbi, Kartdka ba. 30. On the very face of 
it, this date is quite wrong. The cyclic year Siddharthi falls in the reign-period of Harihara II,. 
the Saka year being 1301. The genuineness of the record is questionable. 

Nj. 288 of 1415 A.D., is a record of Devaraya II that refers to Chikkadevappa, the chief of 
ofthe#3e (thdneyarasd) of Ummattur. The Triyambakapura copper-plate grant (Gu. 149) 
refers to the rule of Harihara, son of Bukka IL But we do not know of a son of Bukka II bear- 
ing the name Harihara, while Devaraya I had a son of that name. The record does not refer to 
Devaraya at all. Further, it is dated Saka 1432 which is obviously wrong. Even if it is taken 
as a mistake for 1342, the other details of date cited do not agree. Taking the year 
Heniajambi as correct we may equate it with 1417 A.D. But the date, 5aka 1432 is expressed. 



1 R. Sewell : Historical Inscriptions of Southern India, p. 195 ff. 
* Ibidp. 199. 



(p) vii 



Introduction 



Y, On ihe assamed date (1417 A.D.) it . Divariya I Hut was rulmg and oa OMt explam 
why Harihar. ignored his father. All these would lead one to suspect the genu,r,enes of th,s 

also, 

Gu. 78 dated in 1422 A.D, August 2, registers a gift of lands to god Nafiju^esvara and to 
eleven brahmins by the prince mahamanjalesvara Haiihara IN, the prince in order that his 
father Devaraya-maharaya might attain eternal world of gods ". This statement would lead one 

to conclude that by then Devaraya I had passed away. 

Nj. 1 10 Is a copper-plate record in the Raghavendrasvami matha at Nanjanagiidu, purport- 

log to register a gift by Krish^devaraya to the pontiff of the matha, on the eve of his conquest 

of Udayagiri. Tfas date given in the record TO, Saka 1412, expressed by the chronogram netra- 

corresponds to 1490 A.D. a date which is too early for Kpshnadevaraya. We 

also know that the king conquered Udayagiri in c. 1513 A.D. If the record had made use of 

in expressing the date one could have considered it to be a mistake. But it is expressed 

in the chronogram which could be interpreted only as Saka 1412. The genuineness of the record 

can be doubted. Unfortunately, we were not in a position to examine the original plates and so 

are unable to say anything about its palaeography. . . 

Hg. 89 is a set of copper plates of Saluva Narasimha II. Its date is expressed by the 
chronogram bhagya-bhagye. The date implied in this is to be decided by the katapaya system 
and it would yield the year 1414 of the Saka era, corresponding to 1493 A.D. The record 
contains an account of the Sa}uva king's genealogy. It says that Narasimha was born with the 
blessings of god Nrisimha of Ahobala and was named after that god, Under the orders of the 
king, NIga-nayaka had the old tanks repaired and new ones excavated with the money provided 
by the king and requested the king that an agrahara be settled on 40 brahmanas. Thereupon, 
the king converted the village Chakenahajli alias Demasamudra into an agarhara. It may be 
noted that Naga-nayaka made a request that the gift to be made was to be recorded on copper 
plates and be enjoyable for ever (achandratarakam-ami tamrasdsanapurvakam). Naga-nayaka, 
it is said, was the essence of music and led a life of literary taste (sangitavidyd sarvasvati 
and sahityarasa-flvitam) 

Two records Hg, 133 and 143 from Uyyamballi and Magge register gifts to god Ramayya of 
Kittur and Baneivara of Magge respectively by pradhana Tipparasayya who is said to be an 

officer under Sajuva Narasimha, called Kathari-SaJuva Narasingarajavarma in Hg. 133 and 
Narasingaraya in the other. Both of them are dated 1497:A.D., although there is a gap of four 
days between each of them. It is interesting to note that in Hg. 133 the king is called 

Narasifigarajavarma. 

Nj. 377 refers to a grant by Tipparasayya described as the maneya-iira-pradhnna of Narasa^a- 
nayaka who is given the epithet kadahari saluva besides the titles rajadhiraja and rajaparamlivara. 
It is dated 1502 A.D.; falling in the reign period of Saluva Narasimha II. Narasingarajavarma 
and Narasingaraya of Hg. 133 and 143 may be identified with Narasimha II. But Narasa^a- 
nayaka of Nj. 377 is certainly the Tujuva chief who was, of course/ the de-facto ruler of the 
empire while Narasimha II was ruling. That this person bears the title kadahari saluva is worthy 
of note Tipparasayya, figuring in all these three records is one and the same person. 



Introduction 

Nj. 113 is dated 1513 A.D. and refers to the rule of Ramaraya the chief of Aravi^u, 
grandson of Pinnama and son of Bukka. It recounts the genealogy and eulogises his son 
grlranga bom to Lakkambika. This Snranga is given of epithets which are generaly associated 
with the Vijayanagara kings. The engraver of the record is Virata, son of MangagScharya and 
he is known to have engraved the reeord of ^rlrangaraya I dated 1576 A D. (Nj. 112) more than 
six decades later. Hence, even the present record may be considered as spurious. Original 
copper-plates were not available for examination. 

Gu. 19 from Blmanabidu is a damaged record in Nagari characters, but Kannada 
language. It is dated the year Bahudhanya, ^rava^a 5u. 12, the Saka year not being given- 
Palaeographically it may be assigned to the 16th century. The details given, are not verifiable 
but the cyclic year would correspond to Saka 1440 i.e. 15 j 8 A.D. It registers a gift, probably of 
a village, to rinivasapandita and Tirumala-pa^dita by Govindaraja under the orders of his 
grandfather, on the eve of the birth of a son to mahamandalesvara Krisfa$araya. Although it 
may look farfetched, Krish$araya of the record may probably be identified with Krish^adeva- 
raya. We know that his son Tirumala was installed on the throne in 1524 A,D., by his father 
when he was barely 6 years old. This would take the year of birth of that prince to 1518 A.D. 
The putfotsava mentioned in this record would tempt one to surmise that this is a reference to 
the birth of a son to Krishnadevaraya. Probably on the date of this record Tirumala was born. 
Govindaraja, the donor is probably Saluva G5vindaraja, the officer under Krishnadevaraya that 
figures in other records like Gu. 134 dated in 1521 A.D. 

Interestingly, we seem to have, in the present volume, a record that appears to refer to the 
death of this prince. Nj. 93 dated $aka 1451 (= 1529 A.D., February 7) is a badly damaged 
record that registers a grant made for the merit of Tirumalaraya. It is clear that here is a reference 
to the death of Tirumalaraya. The name of the king and other details are lost ; but the date 
would fall in the reign-period of Krishnadevaraya. It is well known that Tirumala predeceased 
his father, and that this resulted in the death, ultimately, of the broken-hearted emperor. If 
Tirumala of our record is the prince who died, his death occurred sometime before the date of 
this record, It should be remembered, however, that according to Nuniz, the festivals marking 
the prince's coronation lasted for eight months, when, in the meanwhile, the prince fell sick of a 
disease of which he died. If this is true, Tirumala might have passed away in 1525-26 A.D. 
How far Nuniz's statement is correct is worthy of consideration. 

Nj. 11 5 dated Saka 1464 (=1543 A.D., February 3), -registers a grant of a village to 
Emmebasavendra, by Tirumalaraya-maharaya, son of Salakaraja. The date falls in the period 
after the death of Achyutaraya. It is well known that Salakaraju Tirumala acted as the regent 
of prince Venkata, son of Achyutaraya and slowly also attempted to usurp power for himself. 
The present record is issued in that period when this Tirumala issued grants independently. He 
is found bearing all imperial titles. The donee of the grant was Emmebasavendra, the Vlra^aiva 
pontiff and the gift village Komrakere was situated in Kurugo<Ju-sime of Muda-nad in 
Hastinavati-valita. The gift village may be identified with a place near Kurugod, in Bellary 
district. It has been surmised that the Viragaiva pontiff had his matha probably on the 
Jambunatha hill, near Hospet. Emmebasava is the author of a Kalajnana, to which reference is 
made in the record itself. It is not known how the Raghavendrasvami matha at Nanjanagud 
came to possess this copper-plate. 



Introduction 

THE UMMATTUR CHIEFS 

Rice has given a genealogical account of these chiefs in his introduction to >E.C. Vol. IV 
We confine ourselves here to the inscriptions published in the present volume. An analysis ot 
these records would give a picture different from the one known till now. 

In Gu 24 dated 1430A.D. it Is stated that mahsmatfatevara Cbfctaw*-voteya, 9 son of 
Vira S5va M a-votfeya was ruling over Terakai?ambi-rajya. There is no means to know whether 
this person belonged to the UmmattBr family at all. He is not associated with any of the titles 
of those chiefs. Nj. 181 of 1467 A.D. refers to Somayyadeva of Ummattur. The record is 
damaged and the portion eulogising him ate lost. He Is, however, described as a devotee of god 
Nafijufltf 5<vara. Gu. 176 dated 2 years later (1469 A.D.) mentions Devaraja-vo^eya, son of Soma- 
raya-votfeya, described as Vira-gaja-betekara, He appears to have been governing Kudugu-nad, 
The Chikka^apura record of 1482 A.D. states that mahamandaMvara Vira Nanjaraya-odeya 
made a grant to god Arigadiya Vlrabhadra of Teraka^ambi. We may infer that the donor was 
administering Terakaambi-nad. These records mentioned above do not give any specific titles 
like Ghl&imka-chakrlivara, pesali Hanuma etc, which are generally associated with the chiefs of 
Ummattur. 

Gu. 178 dated aka 1400(= 1488 A.D.) gives a genealogy of these chiefs bearing such 
titles. 

Vira Hanumappa-odeya 
Immadiraya 



Devan$a-odeya Beddeya Nanjaraja-ocjeya 

This Nanjaraya odeya figures in other records dated 1489 (Gu. 120), 1490 (Nj. 259), 1492 
(Nj. 334) and (Gu. 135), 1495 A.D. (Nj. 335 and 336) and 1504 A.D. (Gu. 115 and 114) 

respectively. 

In the record of 1497 A.D. we find Channa Nanjaraya-odeya, son of Vira Nafijaraya making 
a grant, although in 1504 A.D., as seen above, we find Nafijaraya once again. In 1530 A.D. we 
find M allaraja-odeya whose relationship with Nafijaraya is not known. 

These discussions are based on the records published in the volume. Rice has made a 
reference to the chiefs of Kote, identified with Bettadakote, on the Gopalasvami hill. He also 
lists' names of these chiefs who bore distinct titles tik Chem-Chdla'Pandya-muvaru-rdyara-'ganda, 
MilagmsMham-vodeyaQi Nilagiri-nadalva. In the present volume we have reference to some 
chiefs who bore such epithets. In a record of 1504A.D., August 15, is mentioned Devaraja- 
voegya (Hg. 28). It is quite possible that he is identical with his name sake referred to in Nj 157, 
dated August 26, of the same year. But, in another record (Nj. 159) of the same date (August 15, 
1504 A.D.) figures Gdva^a-odeya of Muda^a-kote bearing the titles, similar to those of 
DBvaraja-otfeya. What is the relationship between these two? On the other hand, in the 
same year we find Vira Nanjaraya as the Ummattur chief. 

We may offer a surmise. In the genealogy given in Gu. 178 noted above Imma<Jiraya has 
two sons, Deva^na and Vira Nanjaraya. Could it be that, for reasons not known, the elder 
brother carved out a principality of his own around Mudana-kote and Govanjja was his son ? 



OOfe, 



Introduction 

Gu. 26 of 1506 A.D. is a record of Vim Narasimha. In this it is stated that Vira 
Chikkaraja~odeya,son of Depa M a-vo^cya was governing Terakanambe~nad. He bears the 
epithet Penugonda-chakretvam. This Depan^a is Identified with Devaraja-vodeya and Soma- 
raya-vodeya (Gu. 176 noted above) with Immadiraya. If so, it would follow that Chikkaraya 
was the grandson of Immadiraya, and he appears to have been known also as Mallaraya 1 . The 
genealogy of these chiefs would be : 

Hanurnappa-vodeya 

Imma$i Raya-vodeya 
^ | (Somaraya-vodeya) 



Devan^a-vodeya (1488 and 1504 A.D.) Nanjaraja (1482-1504 A.D.) 

. _ I - 1 _ 

.1 - | Channa Nanjaraja (1497 A.D,) 

Chikkaraya Govanna-vo^aya : 

' * : 

Mallaraja (1530 : A.D.) 



From the records discussed here we find a gap from 1504 A.D. to 1 530 A.D. We know 
that Krish^adevaraya subdued a chief of Ummattur and this was between 1509-29 A.D , the 
reign-period of this king. It is possible that these chiefs lost their position during his period of 
rule, till 1530 A.D. But one question poses itself before us. It is known from the literary 
sources that the Ummattur chief defeated by Krishgtadevaraya was Gangaraja. But the 
epigraphs of the period do not reveal the name of Gangaraja. We find, however, Nanjaraja in 
1504 A.D. It appears that Gangaraja referred to in the literary sources was actually this chief. 

Nj. 302 of 1512 A.D. December 9, in the reign-period of Krishnavarma-mahadhiraja, 
son of Narasinahavarma, refers to his officer (name lost) and to Tajakad. If the king referred 
to is Kfishgadevaraya, we may infer that by the date of this record Talakad and Ummattur had 
been conquered by him, Anyhow, at least before 1513 A.D. October 4, the Ummattur chief 
had been subdued and Sajuva G5vindaraja appointed as the governor of Teraka^ambe-slme 
(Gu. 136). 2 



WODEYARS OF MYSORE 

In this volume we have mo re than 50 records of the O^eyars of Mysore, the last member 
of which family, n Jayachamarajaodeya, breathed his last on 23-9-1974. The genealogy. of 
these rulers is beset with a rumber of problems. The Gajjiganaha}li plates (Nj. 212) of Kanithlrava 
Narasaraja, dated aka 1561 corresponding to 1639 A.D. , contain a genealogical account of the 
family ; but it raises several questions. The plates refer to the rule of Yira Venkatapatiraya II 
of Vijayanagara, from Ghanaiaila i.e. Penugo^da, It proceeds to say that kings of great 
splendour belonging to the Godavari region arrived at the region of Karnataka to rule. Then it 
refers to Chamaraja, his son Bettada Chamaraja and grandson Kanthlrava Narasa, the donor. 

J , K. A. Nilakanta Sastri and N, Venkataramanayya ; Further Sources of Vijayanagara History, I s 
p. 18J-83. 

2 . cf. op.cit, p, 200 and note. 

not 



It does not specify where e^y in the 

ruling and why they moved into Karnataka. J^*tava Narasaraja that 

were other rulers who ruled in Mysore and also that it was not *a* 

succeeded his father, but hntnadi Raja-odeya, who ruled for just one yea 

grandson of Raja-odeyar, had ruled. These would be Bussed w ^> < h " 

distnctare published. Chamaraja who figures in a record from Mulluru HgJ7) dated tfa 

Kali year 4725, aka 1546 corresponding to 1624-25 A.D., appears to be uienUcal with 

Chamaraja VI. 

Nj. 14 dated Saka 1565 ( = 1644 A.D.) states that the Nandi image on which tte record is 
engraved is the service of dalavayt Vikramaraya, son of Chamaraja-odeya of Maisur. Who is . 
this Chamarlja-odeya ? Vikramaraya was "the natural son" of Bettada Chamaraja, brother of 
Raja-o9eya although it ias been stated "in one of the inscriptions Vikramaraya is referred as 
the natural son of Raja odeyar." 1 

Go. 146fromTriyambakapuraisanewly discovered record wherein it is stated that 
when KartWrava Narasaraja, son of Bettada Chamaraja was ruling (Saka 1576 = 1654 A.D.), 
Bommarasayya who was in charge of the region (sime) comprising Triyambakapura, had a 
well at that place renovated. The record says that this well had been originally excavated 
50 years back in gaka 1526 (-1604 A.D.) by Sankarayya the agent of Tirumalarajayya, son 
of Vira Venktapatiraya; but had fallen into ruins. Vira Venkatapatiraya mentioned here 
Is identified with Venkatapati I of the Aravidu dynasty. But he is not known to have had 
a son by name Tirumalarajayya or Tirumala, while his elder brother Rama had a son by 
that name. This appears to be the person referred to in the record. He figures in some other 
records of the volume (for e.g. Nj. 208) by the name Ramaraja Tirumalarajayyadeva. 

Nj. 328 and 355 are both dated 1662 A.D. in the reign-period of Devaraja-otfeya 
ruling from Srlrangapattana. Both of them refer to the construction of a matha at Kajale 
for the mahamahattu and grant of the villages Kurahatti, Sambupura (Nj, 328) and UppinahaJli 
(Nj. 355) by Devajamma In memory of the departed king. This Devajamma is identilSed with 
the queen of Ka^thirava Narasaraja. 1 

The Horamaraji record (Hg. 17) dated gaka 1591(1669 A.D.), refers to the rule of 
Devarlja-odeya and registers a grant by his son, the prince Ka$th!rava-mafaipalaka. It 
is stated herein that this donor was the grandson of Devaraja-odeya. This statement goes 
against the genealogy as recorded in the Dajavay grant and also the genealogy prepared 
by Wilks In his History of Mysore. This prince Kanthlrava did not rule at all, His elder 
brother Chikka Devaraja, succeeded his father Dodda Devaraja and the grandfather Devaraja- 
odeya referred to in the record is identical with Muppina Devaraja, the younger brother of 
Raja-vo^eya of renown/ But it may be noted that according to Prof. Aiyangar and also 
Sri Hayavadana Rao, Chikka-Devaraja succeeded his senior uncle Kempa Devaiy a (also called 
Devaraja-odeya) and not his father Dod<Ja Devaraja who did not rule. 

Hg. 13 of 1670 A.D. registers a grant of land of the value of 6 vamhas to Bi<Jarada 
Yefikatayya. by Ka^thlrava-arasa for having sent the donee to Kai-(Vararia5i). Why he was 
seat there is not known. Ka^thlrava-arasa is obviously the same prince Kanthlrava-Narasaraja. 



1 S. K. Aiyaagar, Ancient India and South Indian History and Culture, (1941), II p. 222 and note. 
2 C, Hayavadanarao : Mysore Gazeetteer, II, pt IV, p 2440-41. 



one; 



Introduction 

These records indicate the power that this prince wielded during the reign-period of his father 
(or senior uncle). 

Nj. 109 from Nanjanagu^ and 316-317 and 319 from Gattavadi are copper-plate records 
which are sale deeds of lands by the king Krish$araja-odeya II. In all of them the recipient 
who purchased the lands, appears to be one and the same person named Venkataramayya. The 
villages purchased were all situated in Vicharada-chava^i-vajita, but in different sthalas 
(Channapattana, Turuvekere, Tayur and Satyagala sthalas respectively) In Nj. 109 and 
316 the gift villages are said to have been situated in Pattana-hdba}i, while in Nj. 317 
and 319 they are said be situated in Mahisuranagara-hobali These speak of the administrative 
arrangements made then. Valitas were bigger divisions under which there were hobalis 
Each hqbali was further divided into sthalas. It becomes clear that in the Vichara-chavadi 
vajita, Patta$a-hobaji and Mahisuranagara-hobali were two sub-divisions and while Channa- 
patta^a and, Turuvekere sthalas were within Pattana-hdbaji, Tayur and Satyagala-sf/wr/<M were in 
Mahiguranagara-hobaji. The .villages were sold to the individual after receiving their value 
assessed on the basis of the income of one year by the sanubhoga, or the accountant, of the sthala 
as also the chavadi. 

These rulers of Mysore were great patrons of learning and fine arts. From 
Nj. 167 of 1688 A. D.> we learn that Chikkadevamaharaja-odeya made a gift of the village 
YechigahalJi in Maisuru-hobali to Do4da-pa$<lita of Yalavandur. 

In" Nos. Hg. 27 and 37 of 1816 and 1818 A.D., we find the king Krishnaraja-odeya III 
making a grant of the villages Sankhahaji and Chakkuru respectively to Venkatasubbaiah, the 
famous lutanist of Mysore. 

On the 13th and the 14th of October, 1818 A.D. Bhimaraya, who held the post of 
bakshi in the savdra-kacheri i.e the Palace Office, was donated the villages Debur and 
Hattava}u as indmu kodoge (Nj. 133, 134, 150 and 390). This is obviously in recognition of 
the services rendered by the official. 



COMPOSERS-ENGRAVERS 

Names of about seven composers are revealed from the epigraphs of the volume. The 
earliest of these is Malla of Jarucha, who figures as the composer of the Bejatur record 
(Hg. 60) of 1057 A.D. He is described as kavirajabandhava (the friend of eminent poets) 
and the famous conveyor of intelligence. The Kudlapura stone inscription (Nj. 322) of 
1148 A.D., was written by Gangamandala-pa$4ita of Elataje. 

Nj. 147 from Triyambakapura of 1448 A.D. is a composition of Nfisiijiha, son of 
Vedakesaribhatta of Kaiyapa-gotra and Yajurveda who gets one vritti of land for having 
composed the same. It is interesting to note that Srlgiri Sakalcharya, son "of Varadacharya 
who is described as iasanacharya gets 2 vrittis of land. This .would probably indicate 
that beheld an office connected with such grants. He may probably be compared to 
&asanadhikari> an officer in charge of royal grants or their issue, although he also often 
figures as the writer of documents. 1 



D. C. Sircar : Indian Epigraphical Glossary, p. 304. 

nor 



Introduction 

figures as the composer of three copper-plate records, dated in 1513, 
1517 and 1521 A.D., respectively (Nj. 398 ; Go. land Gu. 150). This poet is well known 
as the composer of several records of Krishnadevaraya, the Vijayanagara ruler. He 
to have been the court-poet and continued to hold the position under Achyutaraya. 
Nj 115, a record issued by Salakaraju Tirumala is also said to have been the composition 
of' Sabhipati. It is dated in 1543 A.D. If he is identical with his namesake mentioned 
above, this composer will have occupied that position for more than three decades, 
something rather unusual. 

In Nj. Ill, another copper-plate record of Snrangaraya of the Aravidu dynasty 3; we 
come across the name of the composer as KavMasana-svayaipbhu and he is described 
as the son of Sabhipati. The record is dated 3aka 1497 corresponding to 1575 A.D. 
This latter person may probably be identical with Sabhapati, who composed the other 
records mentioned above. But was KavMasana-svayatjibhu, the name of his son ? Or, would 
it be that iasana-svayambhu was the title, while Kavi was the proper name? 

Another Sabhapati figures in a record of 1580 A. D. (Nj.116). He is said to be the 
son of Kuipbhalinga of Kuipbhagho^a; He is quite obviously different from his namesake 
referred to above. Nj. 212 (1639 A.D.) reveals the name of another poet Nrihari, son of 
Narasiqiharya. 

The Lokkere stone inscription of 1540 A. D. states that the record was the writing 
(barapa) of Appaji Chauvlsa. We do not know if it is to be construed to mean that he 
drafted the record, if he did not write i.e. engrave it. Nj, 178 from Tandya, of 1054 A. D,, 

is another epigraph wherein it is stated that it was engraved by Satyavakya yachari, 

obviously a stone mason, as dictated by Bavisetti (Bdvisetti pile baredam). It is clear that 
the record was drafted by Bavisetti. 

More than fifteen engravers are revealed from these records. The Basavanapura grant 
(Nj. 175) of the Punnata chief Skandavarma states that it is the writing (likhitani) of 
Kiinlchari. From the name it appears that he engraved the record. The Gattava<li 
epigraph of Nitimarga (Nj, 314) states that it. was written (baredd) by Bidiyamma, while the 
copper-plate grant from the same place, of 904 A.D.(Nj. 402), states that it was engraved (likhitani) 
by Vfcvakannacharya. Nj. 278 of Rashtrakuta Kaipbayya dated gaka 730 (= 808 A.D.), also states 
that it was engraved by Vi^vakarmacharya. This is earlier almost by one century. But in 
common parlance, the name Vis vakarma is generally applied to the community of goldsmiths, 
although the lexicons do not give such a meaning for the word. If Vi^vakarmacharya appearing 
in these records is to be taken to mean simply a goldsmith, we .will have to assume that this 
meaning was in usage even as early as the 8th-9th century. 

Nj. 294 is a record engraved by Immatfi Pemmaflyachari. It states that it is the Sight a- 
IMnta of this engraver. The Bejatur record of {057 A.D. was engraved by Munivara Singachari 
described as macftcharipara-ganija (a champion over the envious). Munivara Singachari also 
may be taken to mean an dchSri, who was a lion to the wrathful. Maijikkachari figures as the 
engraver in Gu. 102. Mademachari engraved the Kudlapur inscription of 1148 A.D. (Nj 322) 
while the Chakenahajli plates (Hg. 8?) were engraved by Bhairavachari, son of TippayacharL 
It may be noted that all these persons bear the surname achari which is generally borne by the 
goldsmiths. These were professional engravers. 



Introduction 

We, however, come across officials holding the office of scribes like the senabova or rayasa. 
Senabova is the clerk or accountant in ihe villages. Rayasa is a secretary and his office came 
into existence around the 14th century, during the Vijayanagara period. Senabdia Araparasa 
(Hg. 123-1079 A.D.), Rayasam Lingappayya (Nj. 122-1699 A.D.) and Rayasam Vaidyalingayya 
(Nj. 123-1746 A.D.) are some such officials that figure in the present volume. 

We find others like Asagara (Hg. 48 of 1255 A.D.), Ponnayya, son of Siripau (Hg. 47 
of 1327 A.D.), Lmga^a (Nj. 292 of 1527 A.D.) engraving records. Interestingly these records are 
full of orthographical errors, suggesting that they were inexperienced local scribes. 



ECONOMY AND SOCIETY 

A look at the Index would give an idea of the numerous kinds of taxes referred to in the 
records published. A majority of them came to be levied only by a ad after the 12*h century ; 
more so in the Vijayanagara period. During the Vrjayanagara period* practically the whole of 
South India came under a single rule as never in the past. Unlike in the North, till then no 
attempt had been made to unify the whole of the South under a sole sovereign. But the 
political circumstances which endangered the very existence of Hindu dharma inspired among 
the people a sense of oneness, at least in defence of one's own religion and dharma. To that 
end all efforts were directed and energies conserved. It is for this reason that the rulers of the 
period gave impetus to greater production by utilizing all available sources. Huge wealth was 
needed also for the administration of the vast empire and its protection from the enemies. 
Naturally, therefore, the government sought to find all kinds of resources to enrich the state 
treasury. Hence the innumerable kinds of taxes. 

Of these taxes named,, the meaning of some are clear, while those of others are not. For 
example, we come across a tax on koju (Gu. 136) the import of which is not clear. In the same 
record we find reference to tax on Ganachari. The meaning of this also is not clear. Gana is a 
group of religious people. Specially during the Vijayanagara period this word appears to have 
been applied more specifically to the followers of Vira^aiva religion. In Hg. 67 we find a 
Ganachari Lingayya. In the Berambadi epigraph (Gu. 216) it is said that a village was gifted as 
kalanchi to Honnappa, described as a Ganachari (ViraiSaiva preceptor ?). Does Ganachari- 
devige mean the tax that these Vlragaiva preceptors were to pay? In Gu. 176 from $ivapura, 
only the term Gandchara occurs. The exact import of this is not known. 

.The Kaggaliir record of c. 16th century (Nj. 381) gives details of incomes made over to 
god Somayadeva by ' Sudachinpa' of Hullanahalji. The record is described as mdnyadadle. 
Herein it is stated that income from kumbarachavunge, ganakavali, asaga, madaga, tota, 
kabina-alaya-sunka and also the- banajamara in the Pura were made over to the god as manya* 
The meaning of terms madaga, banajamata mentioned in the record are not clear. Asaga is 
another form of the term agasa, i.e. the washerman. That taxes were levied upon them is known. 
Gu. 134 from Triyambakapura refers to number of professional taxes. Bogaradenge, 
dasugala terige, asagara terige, nayindara terige, kumbdra terige, magga-sunka, madarike taxes on 
braziers, dasas, washermen, barbers, potters, looms, basket- weavers are some such taxes 
mentioned. Of these there is a reference to tax on vojas. Vdja means a teacher. Were teachers 
to pay taxes ? Vdja also is used in the sense of braziers, goldsmiths, carpenters. But in this very 



Introduction- 

record there is a separate reference to the taxes those persons were to pay, Hence there was no 
necessity of repeating it, as applied to them. Therefore, voju (oju) may be a reference to teachers 
or, probably the stone masons who bore such surnames. 

It Is true that the officials were quite strict in collecting the taxes. But these taxes being 
innumerable, it was often difficult to make out which of them were legal and which illegal, There 
are instances to show that officials of those days were sometimes indulging in illegal exactions. 
Gu. 6 dated 1574 A.D. refers to one such illegal collection of taxes by the manager (Parupatyagard) 
of Vijayanlrayasa temple of Vijayapura. This tax (kofagedere) amounting to 20 rekhafl) which 
had been exempted from payment, was collected from the land below the tank at Vijayapura. 
Rustumkhlna-odeya, the person who learnt about this exaction and set it right, was in charge of 
the administration of Vijayapura-slme. 

A record of the reign-period of Sadaiivaraya (Gu. 23) dated 1546 A.D. registers a grant of 
the village Masahaji along with two of its hamlets to Halage-vodeya on sutti-guttige for one year. 
Sutti-guttage may be interpreted as the tenancy of land on rotative rental basis, the amount of 
money to be paid being fixed annually. In this case the amount was fixed at 40 gadydnas while 
it was exempt from kanike and bedige. It may be noted that the grant was made by Rustumjikhana- 
vo^eya at the instance of Ramara jamah a-arasa. It is quite possible that this officer is identical 
with Rustamkhana noticed below who figures just 8 years later. Another record (Gu. 46) from 
Bejacbalavadi dated 3. years later, i.e. 1549 A.D., refers to the grant of land onguttige by 
Govindarajadiva, the recipient being the same Halage-vodeya. 

Gu. 86 is a badly damaged record of c. 16th century that refers to the grant of the hamlet 
called Pura as guttige to Vlraya (son of) Basavaya of K6$anur. This hamlet had for a long time 
been in ruins the lands remaining uncultivated and the place overgrown with shrubs and trees. 
The gift was made under the stipulation that the. donee would resettle the area, after clearing the 
overgrowth and bringing it under cultivation. He was to pay a fixed sum as mariyade towards 
the leased land and enjoy all the incomes and rights due from the village himself. Unfortunately 
the details are lost. 

Gu. 1 37, from Triyambakapura dated in 1535 A.D., is a sale deed. Ayyapa, son of Nanjinatha 
jSyisa, the sthanika of the temple of Triyambakadeva sold his land in Hullana, also known as 
Kamalapura agrahara for a sum of 250 varahas, which was the price of the land then current. 
The land sold by him included the garden that he received as sarvamanya besides the land he had 
purchased from his uncle and from Gopa^a for 100 varahas. Bhaskarayya; the manager of the 
temple and agent of Ramabhattayya purchased the land for the temple of Gurumurti 
Triyambakadeva. The record is described as a kraya-tasana, a sale deed, 

Gu. 16 of c. 14th century states that arrangements were made for worship, offerings etc., 
daily to god Ramaaathadeva, by the mahajanas from out of the interest accrued upon a loan of 
IXgadyfyas given from the treasury of the god to its farmers. This would indicate that the 
temple treasury was authorised to utilise the funds of the temple in a profitable way by such 
means as giving out loans on interest. Since the recipients of the loan were farmers who 
obviously cultivated the temple lands, such loans were quite secure. The record does not clearly 
indicate the rate of interest. 

Nj. 188 from Hojalavadi is a record of c. 10th century. This is a hero-stone. Behind 
tins stone ,s found engraved another record, a land-grant of c. 8th century. It registers a gift of 



Introduction 



ten kolagas of land by PaJJikale Chandayya. Ereya, son of Benayita Garega is said to have got 
himself beheaded. The reasons are not specified, nor is the name of the donee and other details. 

Reference has already been made to the Bejatur record of Dekabbe. The date of another 
record from Hebbalaguppe(Hg 61) in the same Heggadadevanakote taluk maybe 1088-89 A.D. It 
is stated in the record that ' Alagiya-chola of Pervvayal, the nalgavunda of Navile-nad, when his 
son Navalashiraja died and his wife (eleti) Tapariya Kammari jumped and died " granted certain 
lands for their merit. Here may the term < eleti ' mean wife ? The record states that she jumped 
and died. Is it to be interpreted to mean that she jumped into fire and died ? 

Gu. 74 is an interesting record wherein a nambi (temple priest) performed the. naming 
ceremony of the son of Keteya-dannayaka, for which he received land, as fee. This latter person 
may probably be identified with his namesake who was a general under Ballala III. The date of 
the present record is 1338 A.D. 

Nj. 208 is a record of Venkatapatideva I of the Aravldu dynasty. The record is interesting 
in that it registers a grant of 15 villages as also the incomejrom, the customs of Tayuru-sthaja, 
by mahamanidttvara Ramaraja Tirumalarajayyadeva to Ramaraya-nayaka of Hadmad, for the 
reason that the donee named himself and his son after the name of the donor. The donee is 
named Ramaraya-nayaka while his son is called Tirumalaraja-nayaka. The record says : " you 
and your son having called yourself by our name, we not only give to you our name, but to 
Tirumalaraja-nayaka bearing our name are given, as a rent-free land for (the maintenance^) 
palanquin '"'. From this it would appear that while the father who assumed the name of Rama- 
raia thereby assumed the name of the first part of the donor's name, Tirumalaraja-nayaka, took 
the name of the donor himself. Hence, Tirumalarajayya-deva appears to be the proper name of 
the donor while Ramaraja was the name of his father. The record states that ^Tirumala -Ja-nayaka 

who assumed the name of his master was specially given a grant as 4*6*1 for the , patanqnin. 

Tirumalaraja-nayaka the donor, is the eldest son of Rama, elder brother of kmg Venkatapati. 
Gu 12. dated 1372 A.D., registers a gift of 30 gadyanas by the mahajanas of agraham 

Prasanna Vijayapura, for maintaining the service of dancing girls (paira-bhoga) n the . tcaple of 
Although the details are not quite clear, it appears to have been laid down that 



. 

of rtificTrs-goldsmiths, carpenters, blacksmiths, braziers and stone cutters-as a body laid down 

rt^^ 

l tip o able naton^ earlier date it was agreed that the services of a dancing 
wa^io be mstituted in the temple, whereupon Kitawe was made over to the temple, and 
the Vira-panchalas also agreed to contribute for her maintenance. 

METRES* 

A. The metres of all the verses in the inscriptions of the present volume, be they in 
^Snote is prepared by Dr. T. V. Venkatachala Sastry and Sri Sitaram Jagirdar. 

as. 



poetry . n,i,,u,. of prose a.d pory, l been itattd a.d 'T* 

L reUu- epitaphs. The par, p,, y ,d b y 1^S bered ft 

in which several metres are spread over, the scholarship of the poets tnat 

sod, distribution, cae all be better understood and would enable one to recogms t 

value of these iucription. more easily. This, in fact, is the purpose with which ^ the 

Ideotlfied. Th !S would also help one to know the impact of Sanskrit language and 

the of Kanoada language and to note the historical stages of ^ lQ ^ 

metres, both narative and borrowed. It is quite useful to make an mdependent or 

tive study of the varieties of metres in Sanskrit and Kannada inscriptions. In fact, let alone a 

study of metres of inscriptions in Sa.krit and Kaimada f e extensive study of prosody 

itself has not been undertaken. The more we analyse the secret of the poet s art of giving 

expression to feeling in a language that is organically woven, into the frame-work of fixed 

prosodical principles, the better we can understand ancient poetry. In Telugu some work has 

been done with regard to the study of metres of the ancient epics and inscnptional literature. 

A look at the present volume would convince anybody that there is a great scope and enough 

material for a similar study in Kannada language also. 

B. While identifying the metres the following methods have been followed : 

L The names of metres have been selected after consulting the detailed Appendices 
given at the end of Jayadaman (Haritosha samiti, Bombay, 1949) and Chhamdonutasana of 
Hemachandra (Jain Singhi series, Mo. 49, Bombay, 1961) both edited by Prof. H. D. Velankar. 

Sometimes, specially with regard to pure Kannada metres, Nagavarma's Chhamdombudhi has 
been referred to. Hence, if one has to know from which source the name, features and such 

other details of each metre is found, the Appendices of the first two works cited above and the 
Kannada Chhamdombudhi have to be looked into. 

2. While availing of the first two sources, generally the names given by ancient writers 
like Pingala, on prosody, are preferred. Only when it is not found in Pingala's work, have the 

metrical names given by others, in a chronoloical order, been applied. However, there might 
have been some discrepancy in this method while giving due consideration to more popular 
names of metres. . ' ' . . ^ ^ ' , . . 

3. When the name of the metre Is not found in any of the three sources cited, the main 
class to which it belongs is mentioned, indicating that it is " not cited '" (e.g. Gu. 40 ; Nj. 402). 

4. No metre Is indicated in cases where either it is not possible to identify it clearly due 
to. reasons like the wearing out of some letters or, the verse is incomplete although the metre 

could be made out (e.g. Gu. 112 ; Nj.235). 

5. There are some verses which are canonically incomplete, although the metres can be 
made out and are correct ; le, all the four padas may not be there. The names of such metres 
are given showing by the side that the stanzas are incomplete (e.g. Gu, 112 ; Nj. 125) 

6. Wherever there are very few scribal errors that could be easily emended by the readers 
themselves, the names of such metres are given. But where the inscription is too badly damaged 



Introduction 

to be emended, the names of metres of those stanzas that could be identified by scanning are 
generally noted with a remark that the metre is defective (e.g. Nj. Ill, 171). 

7, In cases of impossibility in determining the metre, or, iospite of possibility, peculiar 
features are observed in any of the padas or, when there are other doubts, a question mark is 
inserted by the side (e.g. Gu. 164; Nj. 402). Sometimes such problematic metres are omitted 
without identification. 



8. Where the metres are suggested in the text itself (e.g. ka, fazm= Kanda), they have 
not been indicated for a second time in the footnotes, unless they are wrong and in such cases 
the correct names of the metres are also indicated (e.g. Hg. 35). 

9. The upajatis are generally called so without suggesting the distinctions of Vtshama- 
chaiushpadi among varna-vrittas ; such distinctions are indicated in ardha-sama-chatushpadi noting 
so within round brackets by the side. Distinction in Arya jnetre among matra vrittas are not 
specified. 

C. The metres found in the records of this volume are of four classes: Varna-vritta, 
Matra-vritta, Sloka and Karnataka-vishaya-jati. There are examples for all the three sama 9 
ardha-sama and vlshama (upajdti) types of varna vrittas. Among the matra-vrittas, Arya and its 
varieties have been used. Also metres like Kanda and Piriyakkara related to Kannada 
language are found to have been brought into use. Of the sama vrittas Indravajra, Upendravajra, 
Dodhaka, Rathoddhata and galini of the Tnshtup class (11 letters); Drutavilambita and 
Vaip^astha of Jagatl class (12 letters); Vasantatilaka of Sakvari class (14 letters); Malini 
of *Atitakvari class (15 '.letters) ;' Sailai&ha . of Ashti class (16 letters); Avitatha, Prithvl, 
Mandakranta, gikhari^i and Harini of Atyashti class -(17 letters); Sardulavikrldita of Atidhnti 
class (19 letters); Utpalamale and Mattebhavikridita of Kriti class (20 letters); Champakamale 
and Sragdhare of Prdktiti class (21 letters); Mahasragdhare of Akriti class (22 letters)-these 
are the metres that figure in these records. 

Lalitavritta, a ma/ci^^^ Akhyanaki (11,11) and Pusfapitagra 

(12, 13) are used ; of vishama-vrttas a mixture of Indravajra and Upendravajra are mainly found. 
We come across a few sama and ardha-sama-chatushpadisnot mentioned in works on prosody, but 
more likely scanned out by the inscriptional poets themselves (e.g. Gu..40; Nj. 402). Among 
matra-vrittas Arya, GIti and Aryagiti, are used. There are Kanda and some Piriyakkara metres, 
which are special to Kannada. 

From an analysis of the distribution of different metres in the present volume, it appears 
that the Sloka metre is the most commonly used. In some records this metre is used to a great 
extent From the point of the form those which have strictly followed the rules pertaining to 
the occurrence of guru and laghu in the 5th, 6th and 7th padas are designated as tf!6ka% while 
those that do not adhere to this rule are noted as dlftka ; exception '. Likewise, when there are 
less than 4 padas it is described as ffl6ka: incomplete', while those wherein the number of 
letters are either less or more, or there are other errors, it is described as dttka -.incorrect . 

In the volume some records are interesting from the point of prosody wherein metres with 
incomplete lines (e.g. Ga. 149), rare and varied metres (e.g. Nj. Ill, 11 3) and metres that do 
not fit into any canon for various reasons (e-.g. Nj. 235 ; Hg. 60) are noticed, 



TEXTS 



GUNDLUPETE TALUK 



IV rto. A. 30) 



sdor! 

This copper-plate record in Sanskrit language and Nagari characters is dated Saka 1437, 
Isvara, Kartika fiu. 12, utthana-dviidati. The given tf corresponds to 1517 A. D., October 26, 
Monday. But the Saka year was 1439 and not 1437. 

The record refers to the rule of Krishnaraya of Vijayanagara and gives a genealogical 
account of his family. It enumerates the great gifts made by the king and states that in the pre- 
sence of god Vitthala, on the bank of the river Tungabhadra, he made a grant of the village 
Madalavavadi,aiso known as Krish^asagara, in Terakaqvbi-maharajya, to Srlnivlw sonof Gopi- 
natba, for worship and offerings to god Chauriraja. The donee Belonged to **^. 
Apastambha-sutra and Yaju^akha. The record was written by Sabhapati and engraved by 
Viranachlrya, son of Mallana. The boundaries of the gift village are enumerated m Kannada 
language. The last line contains the sign-manual fa Virupaksha ' in Kannada characters. 



2 500^dOoOt I ;^ 

3 
4 



, 

6 ^:fe4 



8 



9 &&&& t 

oc ii 1 



17 aoa^OK^OT^o ^ crs>a g o 



18 
19 
20 
21 

22 JTOO sDrf^o o3j3? s^3D^^ I 4 

23 c3ja;j 
24 

25 
26 
27 
28 a^adotorfjsrfttoF crsttoo ^?aDrf I 4 



10 



12 

o RjorffraasJ HI 

14 ^5 rf* ^D^: ^^^ o*Hjn>a(?> () 

15 ajsioriittt^b ^o dosig ^do^odo^ I! 3 ^ 

16 



29 

30 . e 

31 rioris&e rf.^cdortc ^oo^jaceic (rfo)so^^o^ rfoaoS)cioaS^zpF5 5^^ I 4 

32 



33 w^^aqtoaS^Dao^^^^ 



34 ^dsoodd 

35 iqj&pcijoSse) ^oo^^^ I 4 

36 a 

37 



38 
39 

40 aysic QotS >>o ril; I 2 
41 

42 

43 

44 ^ss?c sod rfocpdj^cra ^ ^ooo KE^SO ^ szreeS; ^6; I 3 ^ 

45 

46 



47 , ? e8w?>o 

48 rfotofe s I 1 rioc^ss.sfcijiFTrazsJF! ^oioao^ (wrf) 
49 

50 
51 
52 
53 
54 ticra^dfc rfrfosB^oaridJJCff^^ss^C^) I 1 &o 



55 

56 aW d$fTSo. oSjs? dE8'dod I 4 

57 ids rriojsdooTxxtodriorRSOg ^do-saefiaioo^ds 1* 
58 

59 



60 eorreiScrettae * o5os I 2 

61 

62 

63 

64 uaS^ a ^S3 4 rfaoo^(s) II 1 

65 ^^odi.s I ^4wsDoJrafi rt[crao] ara,8>3? ^rfras^. I 2 



. 
66 



67 

68 ^crirf?zrao^o3^rlriorfca^ I* 

I s 



69 

70 tf asD.odo rfrforioeaffae^ I 



2 ** 

3 

4 






92 5} ^93^8 1 

93 
94 
95 



2 *^e^ (erf'sJort, ?) 

3 



32 

33 ^ 1 sjoc^g ^otol^rt 1$ 
84 



88 



sorfo rio^ritfo wSdoo^^o. rf 

90 



7! sters^&rireo I 1 & 

72 a^s& ^s^cdo r 

73 ^ tsrtirffc 1 4o 

74 ^g^$qrccrecto 

75 ^i^oteo SS ^c I 1 

76 * ^ ^ 1 p-sodj^ ^cJorisraac* ^ftrf^o n-^rforfoo^^oo I 1 

77 -af^o ag-^srasi^ ao^^o 1 ^zScrfrfoa^o^oSj 

78 ^to I 1 ^corf^^o3j3^7)D7)^p^r^o rf^OTcJcy^ I 

79 fc-storfoatodgo 2^ rfsioo^s I 1 ^^sis^^sra^^ 
so ODO asrts^orfocrfooo atfbertoa&aoo I 1 



o airfoil 

96 



97 6c9 s^ri^o ^w 

98 ^ ^OO^ODO I ^rir&^aSsrg.rf a^cxirao ^oJoic ^^o II 1 

99 ^si^^tdoo qSrfor^cio^rssniRcio ^Ddt ^d^ srso^oSjac ^da I 

100 ^ 3 



4 



TRANSLITERATION 

First plate, back 

1 sri-Ganadhipataye namah I namas-tumga-Mras-chuipbi chamdra-cha 

2 mara-charave I trailokya-nagararaipbha-mula-staipbhaya Saipbhave I Harer-llla-va 

3 rahasya-daipshtra-daipdah sa patu vah 1 Hemadri-kalasa yatradhltri-chhatra-iriyaip 

4 dadhau II kalyanayastu tad-dhama pratyuha-timirapabam yad-gajopy-Agaj5dbhu 

5 taip Harinapi cha pujyate I asti kshlramayad-devair-mmatbyamanan mahaipbudheh I 

6 navamtam iv5dbhutam apanita-tamomahah 11 tasyasit tanayas-tap5bhir-atu- 

7 lair-anvartha-nama Budbah punyair-asya Pururava bhuja-balair-ayur dvishaip mgh- 

natah I 

8 tasy-Ayur-Nahushosya tasya parusho yuddhe YayStih ksbitau khyatas-tasya tu Tu- 

9 rvasur-vasunibhah srl-Devayani-pateh tad-vaipie Devakljanir-didipe Timma- 

10 bhiipatih II yasasvi Tuluviipdreshu Yadoh Krishna ivanvaye fl tatobhud-Bukkamaja 

1 1 nir-Isvarah kshiti-palakah II atrasamaguija-bhraipsaip mauli-ratna^ mahibhujaip 

12 sarasad udabhut tasman Narasavanipalakah I Devakl-naipdanat Kamo Devaki- 

13 naipdanad iva vividha-sukfitoddSme Ramisvara-pramukhe muhur-mudita-bndaya 

14 sthne sthane vyadhatta yatha-vidhi(h) budha-parivrit5 nana-danani yo^ 

15 bhuvi shoda^a-tri-bhuvana-janodgltaip spbltaqi yaSah punaruktayan I Kaverim a 

16 ^u-badhva bahala-jala-rayaqi taip vilaipghyaiva satfiip jlva-grahatn gnhitva sa 

17 miti-bhuja-balat tarn cha rajyaip tadlyarp kfitva griraipga-purvam tad api mja-vaie _ 

18 (va^e) pattanaip yo babhase klrti-staipbharp nikhaya tri-bhuvana-bhavana-stuyamana 

19 nahfchSratpChSlaip cha Pamdyaip tad api cha Madhura-vallabbaip maaa-bhushani 

virySdagraip _ , . 

20 Turushkam Gajapati-nripatiip chapi jitva tad-anyan a-Gamga-tira-Lamka- 

21 prathama-'charama-bhubhrit-tataiptatp nitatptajp khyatah kshompatmam srajam iva 

22 samTasanamyovyatanitlTippajJ-NagaladevyohKausalya-iri-Sumitra _ 

93 yoh II devyor-iva Nrisiipheipdrat tasmit paqifikti-rathld-iva I vJrau vmaymau Ra 

24 ma-Laksbmanav-iva naipdanau I jltau Vlra-Nrisitpherpdra-Kfish^-raya-mahipati I 

25 virah rl-NIrasiiphah sa Vijayanagate ratnasirphasanasthah kirtya nitya 

26 nirasyan Nriga-Nala-Nahushan apy-avanyam athanyan II a Setor-a Su 

27 meror-avani-sura-nutah I svairam a chodayadrir-a-pachyatyachalaiptad a- 

28 khija-bridayam avarjya rajyam ^asasa nana-danany-akarshit Kanaka 

Second plate, front 

29 sadasiyahsrl-Virupaksha-devasthanesn-Kaiahast^tur-apinagare _ 

30 VemkatadrauchaKamchyam^rlsailegonasailemahataHanharehobale _ 

Kuipbhagh6ne(ma)bata-tamasi-Mahanaindi-tlrtbemvnttaui 



31 Samgame cha 

32 Gokarne Ramasetau jagati 

33 bdha-nanavidha-bahala-maha-dana-vari-pravahaih . 

34 kara-khura-rajahushyad-ambh6dhi-ma g na-kshmabhnt-paksba^ 



> tl uiiY dVJ. fc*4Ju.^'-*^" .--*-, t? - 

35 Sadhar5ttont,t, ku^thitibMt 1 br.hmM.to ,rKvh=ta,m shtam 

36 hlbhMa^ratna-dhe^sap^^M-^^^^^^ 

37 



hlbhStaam rana- 

n m kLdbeau^ I svar 9 a-kshtBarn yo hira 9y a^vara t ham apt tulapurusha^ 



f 12 



3g sahasra.n heoia-garbfaaip kanaka-kari-ratham pa^cha-la^galy-a 

39 prajva* [nijrvlghHaip rftjyaqi dyam-iva Sasiturp I tasmm gu*efi v i- 

40 khylte divaip gate I tatopy-avarya-vlrya-Mnsh^raya-maii! 
4! patlh II bibharti-ma^-keyura-nirvHSshaip mahlbhujaip I kirtya yasya sa 

42 prasritayl viivaip mchaikya* vrajed ity-asamkya I pura Puran [r-a] bhava 

43 I prayasah I Padmakshopi chaturbhujojani chatur-vaktrobhavat Padma 

44 KaJ I adhld Rama cfaa kamaiaip v! 9 aip cha Va^I kare I satru^atii vasa- 

45 m ete Iti rosha kiip no saptaipburisl nana-sena-turamga-tntita-vasuma- 

46 tl-dhulika-palikabhih I saipsoshya svairam etat-pratinidhi-jaladhi 

47 yd vidhatte brahmaipda-svar^a-Meru-pramukha-nija-maha-dana-toyair-a- 

48 1 mad-dattam artbi-sarlhali ^riyam-iha [baha] suchiraip bhutiijatam ity-avetya 

49 prayah pratyuha-hetos-tapana-ratha-gater-alayaip'dgvatanaiii.l tat-tad-dig-jaitra 

50 vatyapl cha biruda-padair-a^kitai|is-tatra tatra staipbhan jata-pratishthanyatanu 

51 ta-bhuvi yo bhfibbrid-abhraipkashagrln I KaipchI-rlsaila-go^a]chala-Kanakasablia 



52 katadri-pramukhycshv--av|irtyavrirtyasarvgshvatanutarvidhivad-bhuyase Sreyase 

53 yah I devasthaneshu tirtheshv-api kanaka-tulapurushadini na[na]-danany-evo- 

54 padanair-api samam akhi}air-agamoktani tani (t) I rosha-krita-prati-pa- 

55 rtMva-daipdafa Sesha-bhuja-kshiti-rakshana^aui|idab II bhasege-ta[ppu]va-rayara~gaqi- 

4ah sto- 

56 shakfid-arthishu yo ra^a-chaipdah 8 rajadhiraja ity-ukto yo raja-Parame- 

57 svarah i muru-rayara-gaipdakbyah para-raja-bhayaijikarah II Hindu-raya-suratra- 

58 d dusbta-shardbula-mardhanah 8 vira-pratapa-yity-adi-birudair-uchitair-yu- 

59 tab I aidkaya mabara^a jaya jiveti vadibhih ' Aipga-Vamga Ka- 

SecoMl plate, btck 

60 pipgidyai-rajabtiis-sevyate cha yah 1 stutyaudaryah sudhlbhih sa Vija 
6! yanagare ratna-sli|ibasanasthaii kshmapalan Krishnaraya-kshitipa 

62 tir-adharikfitya nitya Nfigadin I a-purvadrer-athasta-kshitidha 

63 ra-katakad-acha Hemacha!ai|itad a Setor arthi-sartha-sriyam iha 

64 bahajlkfitya nitya samiipdhe (h) II Sakabde Salivahasya sahasrena 

65 chatui-jataih sapta-trlkatyayabhikhye gana[nam] prapitg kramat H Yi- 

66 ^varl-vatsarebhikhe masl Kartlka-namani 1 sukla-pakshe subhe lagne mustba - 

67 na-dvadast-tithaii 1 Tuipgabhadrapaga-tlre Viththalesvara-sannidhau n ase 

68 sha-veda-vedai|ita-puravagama-vgdinc i pada-vakya-pramaneshu param prahu- 

69 4him opgyushe I Kasyapaavaya-jataya chapastanibhaya Yajushe II shakhine 

70 sach-charitraya samasta-gu^asaline I Chaurirajakhya-devasya kaiijika 

71 ryasakta-chetasam I Vemkatacharya-varyanani bhagavad-bhaktiialinaqi- &i- 

72 stiyaya Srinivasaya Goplnathaya-sunave 1 Terakaijibi-maharajye pra 

73 siddhe jagatl-taje i purat Kallamajeh prachlm aiam asritya sainsthitaip I Bi- 

74 JakuppabhidhaDiyah palyad-dakshinatah sthitaip I! Hachipurahvayad-grama- 

75 t paichlmayaip dii sthitam 1 gramat BoipmanahalJIti 'khyatayas-chotta- 

76 re sthitam 1 mmm Madalavavidlti prasiddhaip gramam uttamaip I Krishnasagara 

77 ity-evain prati-namna virajitaqi I Krishnadeva-mabarayo mananlyo mana- ' 

78 sfinaip I sa-hiranya-payo-dhara-purvakaip dattavan muda I sarvamanya chatuht 

' " ' '' 8 " ' ' ' ' 



79 sima-saipyutaip cha samaiptathah I nidhl-nikshepa-pashana-siddha- sadbya-ja 

80 lanvitarpt I aksbi^y-agami-sarpyuktaip eka-bbogya su-bhurubam I vapl-kupa 

81 tatakai-cha kachchhenapi samanvitam I putr^-pautradibhir-bhSgyaqi krama 

82 d a-cham.dra-tarakam I danasyadhamanasyapi vikrayasyapi cbochi 

83 tarn I paritah prayatais-snigdhaih purohita-purogamaih 1 vividhair-vibhudai 

84 irauta-pathikair-athikair-girarn I Krish$adeva-mabaray6 mananiyo 

85 manasvinam sa-hira^ya-payo-dhara-purvakaip dattavan muda 

86 sima-vinimayaipt gatuni likhitam dadhatasayaip B Parvata-vodeya 

87 ra Kallamaduvanapurada vo^iyinida mSdalu Gopmathadeva 

Third plate, front 

88 ra Malakuppeya holadini teipkalu I Haiiichipuradinida padu- 

89 valu Pamchagadadodayara Bommenahalliya totadim badagalu I 

90 purayato budhavaixichhai|i varayato vairi-bhupa-chitta-madaqi I Krisbnadeva-ma- 

9 1 barayo tad-idaiji tamra^asanaip I Krishnadeva-maharaya^asane- 

92 na Sabhapatih I abha^In mridu-sarjidarbhaiii tad-idam tamra-sa- 

93 sanaipt I Krishnadeva-maharaya-sasanan Malla^atmajah 1 tva- 

94 shta irl-Vlrafliacharyd'vyalikhat taipbra-sasanarp ! dana-palana 

95 yor-madhye danachcbhreyonupalanani I danat-svarggam avapnoti palanad achyutaiji 

padaip II 

96 sva-datta dvigu^am puwaip para-dattaoupalanam I para-dattapaha- 

97 reoa sva-dattaip nishphalani bhavet sva-dattaip para-dattaqi va yohare 

98 ta vasuipdharaqi 1 shashtir-varusha-sahasrani vishtayaip jayate krimih H 

99 samanyoyaipdharma-setur-nripanaipkalekalepalaniyobhavadbbihl 

100 sarvan etan bbavinah parthivendran bhuyo bhuyo yachate Ramachaqidrah 
^ri-Virupaksha 1 

2^b. is. wo r . 1930-19) 



The object of this record, described as jayareke-patte, is to register an agreemen t by he 
disciples of the Kota community of four nadus of Nllagiri and others from several l hke 
Namalukote and kudalSru, to pay csrtain specified sums annually to their 

-Kammatesvara, in Vijayapura (uungiu] 
i like marriage and a free supply of provision when he 






is i s engraved in Kannada characters. 



of the grant may be questioned. The characters seem to belong to a. later period, of the early 

century. 



1 a/;::* s^x. 

2 ij^~d v3 

3 dri5ji::7sd 

4 u^:c2 is^ 

5 S3c^?u?des ^j^onoioi 

6 ;Sjjr$:ncu;^ri^;!2n>ouC 

7 ^ic7itfs 

8 s^crs ^ 

9 I^:~ d tfcfc^jSrS^ 
10 ^5niW 



12 



14 ^jjd ^-j^rtF^c! rfo si oio I 

15 38^ ji^ (tu 

16 c^orfo^ 

17 ;torf 



dod 



20 rio ^ri fcidD oBoogto 

21 ^ ti^rt^o 
22 

23 r1*rt n ^ra ^-sd^ 

24 

25 
26 

27 d^ d^^ 



.29 -rf 
30 



32 5&ci jioslcri^rf .^rfrirf}^ Tfo^rlsirf g 

** -w-j j jj t 

^a& ^cj^aadcn)^ Aaatooijad 

34 trs^ocxioo wdsto^y 



10 



3 (a.*. IV; *.* XIV rlo.^. 27) 

rioodo 



This epigraph records the gift of the village MadabalU and some lands by the prabhu-gavu- 
ndas of Kudugu-nad 300, for the basadi at Tuppur, called Bitti-jinalaya, after washing the feet 
of Kanakanandi-pandita of Arungajauvaya, Nandi-sangha in Dravila-sangba, son (maga-dis- 
ciple ?) of Naga-pandita, disciple of Vajranandi-siddhantadeva. It is stated in the record that 
the basadi was got built by Bitti-gavunda, son of Harada-gavunda and grandson of Gorava- 
gavunda, head of the Horaladhi-kula. The grant was made for repairs and for the eight kinds 

of worship of the god. 

The record refers to the reign of Hoysala Viraballala II ruling from Dorasamudra alter 
conquering the teritories to the north upto Heddore, 1. e., th.e Krishna river, and states that 
mahapradhana, Kumara Lakshmana-dannayaka was governing the area. The date of the grant 
is Saka 1118, Nala, Jyeshtha iu. 13, Vaddavara corresponding to 1196 A.D., May 11, Saturday. 



1 

9 ->-* 111 
** AiQjQ 'I 

3 
4 

5 dori 

r 
6 

7 



9 ri-^odoo S)^dJSo200^-&^r^o5jrfo 

in ^ W^^o^ -sr^A os^-^r^^TH.^ S 3 ^^ r!^^7)WoSDrfOo ^rfS)0(3 ^vj^^rfo ' 2 

lu S^oCsN^^4, ^^ 



11 

12 oofiaEasB o II 3 

is 
14 
15 
16 
17 dsrarv rf^^Fo onoer 



18 rfd ?sl ?Jorf ns. 
19 



11 






21 



22 OD o*5:rfd 

23 

24 jsj. 

25 ad ^rs^So'Aj? ^^OF^O *a&drt F 

26 . jsod SD^^D^O, II ^ds^o a^dds^o srs o3jacso3ci 

27 ^FBlFrf^^cS ^^odJ^o ^cdole 

28 



4 (a.* IVrto.aSc. 28) 



20 ?j 

_ D PO go ro 

This records a grant of land, garden, house and house-site in the two village's Baura and 
Basaravadi for the god Anantadevaru of Vijayapura by Baichanna and Kameya-nayaka respec- 
tively. No date is given. The characters seem to belong to the 16th century. 



7 

2 izScrfOrt ^JrfO^ ' 8 

3 r7^o^t!ri&^ 9 

4 HDA ^dd A 10 y j rid 3& no tS 

> 



5 ^ra A^fe^ 5t^ 11 d^^ 

noo do 12 rfo^ o i^y o 



5 (a.*. IV rto.8c. 29) 



This inscription states that Rupparasa-vodeya, son of Adityarasa, had an open mantapa 
(Skalimantapa) built and provided for offerings at the morning service of god Vijayanarayana 

The record is dated Sobhakrit, Havana ba. 10, Adivara. As the characters seem to belong 
to the 16th century, the date may correspond to 1543 AD., July, 26, Thursday if Adhika Sravana 
is taken, or August 25th, Saturday (f.d.t. ,13) if it is Nija Havana. 



3 o^TOoc 7 

4 *5)cJ. 8 



12 



5 o&wsod 



6 (*.*. XIV rio.a3. 103) 
rtoorto aSe& 

v> 

s^oood 



<s> 

This is dated Saka 1475 3 Ananda, Vaisakha su. 5, corresponding to 1554 A.D., April 7, 
Saturday ; but the $aka year was 1476. 

It states that Lalavandakhaneya . . Rustuipkhana-odeya, who had been in charge of the 
nayakatana of Vijayapurasime, having learnt that the tax kodagedeve on the land situated 
below on the tank at Vijayapura which had been exempted from payment, was being collected 
illegally by the officials (parupatyagara), made a remission of the same. The details are not given. 



1 

2 

3j_^ j , [IJL T 

o5uO OV2-SS rOOW 

4 

5 so ^iorf 35 

6 
7 



9 

10 
11 
12 
13 
14 

15 30 

16 b . . . dd 
17 



o 

18 

19 ^Soi^o eorforf 
20 

21 oJo,^acx5oO 
22 

23 



c. 104) 



This records the setting up of the processional image (utowtoM of Paravasudeva. It 
may be assigned to the 17th century. 



13 






8 (a.* XIV rio.c^ 105) 
rioodo 



The label engraved OB the mutilated metallic image in the Vijayanarayana temple reads 
Sri Dofdadcvaraja-varada. The record can be assigned to the 17th century. 



rio.&. 106) 

rfoodo 



toe)risl {363. 

SO 



This epigraph of c. 15th century records a grant of land as divige-samya> for perpetual 
lamps, to god Ramayadevaru by the mahamahattu (Lingayata matha) of Teraka^arnbi-sthaja. 
The record is dated Vijaipb!, Magha su. 5. The details are not sufficient for verification. 



2 
3 
4 

5 



7 rt acaitf eOoio 

. 



9 coo 
io riortoto iaoioo 

! i dcrfo 



15 



10 (^.^. IV rio.^t. 31) 






14 



The record is dated Raktakshi, Jyishtha ba. 5. It Is IE characters of the 16th century. 
The given details are insufficient for verification. 



2 5toa5-s>ao7>ttriz3atod 

^o^es so^^odoO 

3 do^o c5D^) 

q5"s6do^earfo AiaSS 

4 ........... sdrfo 



11 (^.^. XIV rio.c. 108) 



This record in Sanskrit gives the pontifical genealogy of Vidyarasi-Digambara thus* 

Prasiddharasi 

Nilakantharyya 
Chandramauji 

Vidyarasi-Digambara 
The record may be assigned to the 14th century on palaeographical grounds. 

2 
3 



TRANSLITERATION 

1 Prasiddharasi sainklrtti-yatipo ma . . mati 

2 Nilakaiptharayyata-sreshtha Chamdraniauli-kripodhava 

3 tat-kripVdbhava-acharyya Vidyarasi-Diganibara 

" j TT 7 *> a> ' OO\ 
M.Mt I0rf w. J. T ^ 



all the mahajanas of agrahOra Prasanna- 



nagara was ruling the kingdom. 

15 



' 

The date of the inscription is Saka 1294, Paridhavi, Chaitra iu. 2, Adivara. These details 
correspond to 1372 A.D., March 7, Sunday. 

d e&, sio j> e3 I ^A, 



safc3i rurv ^od S 

rio rftfe; a . .... 



siraftrf qSrfo^rd 



n sro^d . . 



&.... ri 



^ FA;^^ tm 

13 *t* ' 



' II 2 



.afc 109) 



This badly damaged and effaced epigraph registers a grant made by A.lamma to the Ra- 
yara temple and refers to a son of Bukka-chakreivara. It may be assigned to the latter half of 
the 14th century. 



3 . 03,3 . . rteod . . sfcsnd . . . Ol . ; . ^ < _ d _ _ ^ ...... 

^t'W *:taiiJ ^ 

4 * rfori^o oia; . . 



' ---- . . ^ ---- . sajaovBoF xlo . . .'!*> 
" 



16 



14 (ao.a.ea-'. 1938-75) 



This short inscription mentions the name of a person Changove-Naga^adeva. Probably 
he might have setup the doorway. It is ia characters of the 14th century. 



15 .(a.* XIV rto.&. 107) 



cp 
The record mentions some slnabova . . rasa. It may be assigned to the 14th century. 



.&. 33) 






This undated record in characters of the 14th century refers to an arrangement made by the 
mahajanas of the village for conducting the daily worship of and making offerings to the god 
Ramanatha. These mahajanas had given to their farmers -(okkalu) a loan of 150 gadyanasfrom 
the treasury of the god and the arrangements for worship etc., were made from out of the 
interest derived from this loan amount. 



e 



e *c8[doa57>WcJori*) 



toort 



3 * o.o 

.aoao- 



17 

EC 2 



' ' . , 

17 (a.* IV M<-' 34) 



IB, epigraph da.ed &1, UN. Chai.ra ta. ,0, Monday the narne of ft. oyolio year being 
lost. The details regularly correspond to 1372 A-D., Mareh 15, Mond.^ 

carpenters, goldsmiths and braziers of every village should pay a fixed sum for the purpose, 

annually. 

d V$r r 8$-> 250 OO ^)JS^ I nU^L 



^o^crfoorf 
'rfroa . . 
g ^ 



^ 



nocjori Frf^dort r . . . sio^d ....... d 






3 . ri ^DBtortosrarfO' A3'ex)7Tfi)C9rf . . ^)6^do .gSja^o! ridri . . 



a , 



^ori 



wrfnrt^o n e^^drido.- < o 



18 



a,s ii 1 
18 (aa.a.wo*'. 1930-20) 



. This epigraph records the gift of the village Madehalli situated in Kudugu-nadu, for services 
in the temple of Ramayyadevaru in Yijayapura which is the same as the Ramanatha temple 
near the present town of Gundlupete. The donor was prince Nanjaniga-odeya, grandson of 
VIra Bukkaraya (I) of Vijayanagara, and son of Chifcka Kampani^a-odeya who made the grant in 
memory and for the merit of his father who passed away. The gift village appears to have been 
named Ramanathapura. 

The date of the grant is given as Saka 1296, Ananda, Pashya ba. 5, Monday, corresponding 
to 24th December, 1374 A.D. But the week day was Sunday. 



2 
3 
4 

5 % !oa3 o^cdodo 



6 rfviart ^orforio?5>rf 

7 w* 



9 

10 
11 

12 ^rf^o drfrf^o OT- oSj^c aS8c*> 
is 



14 

is ^rfo o^o -Trarf^ 5Jottofitodoiod rf 

16 



19 (o.-^. IV ; ^.A XIV rlo.^c. 62) 






19 



t. It 

The giveiTTetails are insufficient for verification. 



1 I ; SOSG a^sfc 

2 ^^otoort^ 

3 ii*aoc5 rtjitao 

4 5B.SSC8 Slori 03 

5 
6 

1 
8 

9 
10 
11 
12 
13 

14 



o.^. 113) 



This Sanskrit record, in Nagari characters of the 16th century, contains only the imprecatory 



verses. 



2 

5 
6 

7 



20 



TRANSLITERATION 

1 datia-palanayor-mmadhye dana-chhreyomipalanain 1 

2 danat svargam avapnoti palanad achyutani padaip H sama 

3 nyoyaip. dharmma-setur-nripa$ani kale kale palamyo bhavadbbifa. ^ 

4 sarvvan etan bhavinah partthiveipidran bhuyo bhuyo yachate Ramachaipdrah 1 

5 sva-dattani para-dattarii va 

6 yo hareta vasurpdharani 

7 shashtir-vvarsha sahasrani 

8 vishtayani jayate 

9 krimih II 

21 (a.* XIV rt>.&. 112) 



This label inscription, in characters of the 18th century, reads Bhimanabifu. 



22 (*.* IV rio.c. 63) 



This records a grant of a house-site as charity. The details are lost. A certain Chokkawa 
is mentioned. The given details, of date, viz., Yuva, Sravaija su. 10, are insufficient for verifi- 
cation. It is in characters of the 16th century. 



O 00 

2 . 

'3-4 

5 t% o^CQ* MO ... 

6 sS^si^ rforfoa^n 

7 en) 



9 
10 



. 1930-21) 



the grant of the village Masahalli and its hamlets Marujavulipura and Kenga- 



This records 

21 



5rt3 

in Vijayapura (division) to Halagc- 
,, . , ,,j _..,,*.! frnnftvear commencing iroa 



to Asvayuja ba. 30 of the year 
Sadlsivaraya-tnahlrlja and Ramaraja- 
villages were exempted from kanike^ 

It is dated ?aka 1468, Parabhava, Bhadrapada ba 

1546 A.D. 

, a,: oiJ8sfc s c!o4) 







of Kodatiyahonnu on rotative 
i. 1 of the year Pramadicha 
a under instructions from 

value was 40 vadvanas and the 



corre 



sponding to 12th September, 



4 

5 

6 ^psldo 

7 sod 

8 TO -aa trewrf* 
9 

10 
11 
12 
13 
14 
15 
16 



ri 



^ort^ort 



n 



oSo 



o cfio 



fttoo *? e 



ecraoto^ e 
o esdo^sran 



riort 



24 (ao.a.eo*'. 1930-29) 



oJ rtado 

This records the gift of the village Alattur in Kudugu-nad to god Nanjun4esvara (in 
Nanjanagid) by mahamandaMmra Chikkawa-vodeya, son of Sova^^a-vodeya, who was 

governing Teraka^ambi-rajya. 

The date of the grant is gaka 1352 5 Sadhara^a, Ashadha su. 1 which corresponds to 21st 

June, 1430 A.D. ' , . - 

1* 
2 
3 

4 n 
5 
6 



* 1-6 



riodo^d. 



22 



7 

8 dodorf 

9 oD&jgoSsJo es^o; stoti oo *>doriQc5e>ri 
10 ado ef 



12 

13 

14 






o,&. 64) 



This epigraph states that during the reign of the ^ijayanagara king V^ 
the Mysore ruler Devaraja-voderayya, son of Devaraja-vedirayya, caused the 
be newly built at Mallanamule, to the north of the temple of god Nan^desvara 
and made a grant of two villages-Desapura and Hukunda to Pranamappa-Ch 
raya-vodeya, the Viraktasvami. See No. 33 below for an identical record 

" Thedetails of the date are Saka 4770, Visvavasu, Vai^akha su 5, Monda. , The Saka 
year is obviously a mistake. The given details correspond to Monday, April 10, 1665 A.D. But 
the Saka year was 1587 and the Kali year 4766- 



*od;W?;*>dretfe3c 
' 



3 
4 

5 _ _ 

6 ^T-S^ r<^,MO(nrrasas ! &530o*LO()vu ^000 1 ^O0 a Ta^dcS -00 

7 



9 

10 
11 
12 



23 






13 



* J ^ j i-t s, 3 r( "^ dSitiO^ 5j25"023'c)}^)' ^^ 

*7 CiCCuJtft *vwCwu^! CXjOoC*) t>w"Ss^\ | " s u) uJw, c 



26 (a.*. IV rio. ft. 67) 



^S zSi 






This inscription states that the Vijayanagara king Narasimha-maharaya , in course of perform- 
ing the sixteen mahadanas, while making a gift called mihabhuta-ghata, in the _ presence of g od 
Ranganatha on the bank of the Chandra-pushkara,i situated between the two Kavens bestowed 
the office of acharyaka upon Raaganatha-bhatta, son of Lakshmmatha-dikshita, of Bharadvaja- 
gStra, Apastambha-sutra and Yajus-sakha, well-versed in sixteen darianas and made a gift ot the 
village HonnakahaJJi in Kudugu-nadu of Terakanambe-nadu, as an agrahara renamed Chikka- 
rayapura and exempt from several taxes like k&ta-dere, eleya-tarugu, Jiyam-tenge. Vira 
Chikkaraja-vodcya, son of Depa 9 na-vodeya, described as Penugonda-chakrtivara and belonging 
to solar family was governing Terakagambe-nadu. > 

The record, slightly damaged in the beginning, is dated Saka 142[7], Krodhana, Phalguna 5u. 
4, Mina-sankranti. The date falls in' 1506 A. D. February 27. But Mlna-saokranti fell on 
February 24. 



nvj[i] 

^ SJO^^oJ 

3 4ore . 



4 



7 
8 



10 



art 



12 
13' 
14 
15 



18 leasrl ^js' 8 rt <ae^o ^o^ tffcrio 2^yo ^rfrrfro.cJgri an^d^-Brv 



19 ^^o^^ori s5?riC5Jrfooi5,csto^ 

^^o^dodo 

20 ^6r1)^ swto rioorieo o^ooai^n y *wo ^ eOorio 



21 sSoio iSrfoa4dri ^o SP^U ^oo o eOod 

o eOodo 

22 . eOc,rio 



, - 

23 . . rio^^oo AM ^orf ^do (flowo^aft ^^ **>** 

24 ^odoltT^o^o ^rfo wdrfo ^^oo ri 0o stoortw 

^jao^3or1o ?rari . .'JJLJJ 0, 

25 . . doton rfexwrio ^odowdda ^ ^w o eOodo stood w nrfdo^dd ^ 

' 26 . .1^00?^ ^0 O ^o io^h ciddD ^ TJW O 0o 



27 



28 

29 



25 



_ rfOSODo 

3! 



32 
33 



27 (a.TJ. IV rto.j5c. 61) 



tf 

This damaged inscription refers to the rale of the Vijayanagara king Sa^sivaray a Itis 
dated Saka 1381, Sunday, other details not being given. It corresponds to 1 W^\ 
is too early a date for Sadasivaraya. The 4aka year may therefore be a mistake for 148, 
oonespondiiig to 1559-60 A.D. It refers to a fair (sante] and mentions Terakaijambe. All 
other details are lost. 



1 

2 

3 rfi'tfsJdMS naeio 

4' 

.5 
6 

7 w doo s^ilcdo- 

8 
9 



28 (ao.a.so''. 1935^26) 



This record has several lacunae, the letters beingmuch worn out and hence illegible in some 
portions. It seems to record a grant of land in the village Pusuguli situated in Kudugu-nadu 
by Davisase Ammacia to Adava-gavu^da, son of Kadamara-gavu$da. Several witnesses are 



26 



named. It refers to a mahdsamanta bearing several epithets. But 'his name and other details 
are lost. Heggade Basayya is stated to have written the record. 

The epigraph is dated Saka 949, Vibhava, Magha. The tithi and other details are lost. The 
Saka year corresponds with the cyclic year Prabhava, while the year Vibhava occurred on Saka 
950. The details of date cannot be verified ; but it would fall in January-February, 1029 A.D. 



2 
3 
4 
5 
6 cdo 

7 



9 
10 

11 ^orto ed^n-s^Eaori ( arf^ s ^ 75-3 



12 ^^jarf 5jaorre^C3 a ?ko 

13 

14 

15 

16 

17 3ri j 

A 

18 -SUf-do ^023^^0 | 



. 1935-27) 



This record registers a gift of the viUage Hasuguli in Terakanambi-sime to god Nanju- 
nde The donor whose name is not specified, received the village a, sarvamanya from a 

^r^ir^ to ist 



to ist 

March, 1546 A.D, which was Monday. The Saka year was current. 



2 

d are 



3 
4 

5 ijsfc '4,5Joaoa^,diS?siti esao, 

6 ^soSil eroo^o^d 



27 



7 sfcrt ittestotfofc 



9 oii n-sori 

10 rt sliSFsk 

11 ^riri& 

12 &S3S5 srssJS aks 



30 (ao.a.eo-. 1935-23) 



. 

This epigraph records a grant by Honnappa-nayaka, manager for the household affairs 
^ Timmanaraya, for burning two perpetual lamps before god Ramesvara, 



day.^ ^^ ^ ^ ^ ^^ Kalayukta, Bhadrapada iu. 5, These details are insufficient 

for verification. It may be assigned to the 18th century. 



2 

3 o DodcSrir oc^a^rt oiod 

4 rf 



5 QB03S2 <& ....... 

6 e#Lddo s^^d ^^dodo rtoriodo 



7 ) rtjacero 
8 



31 (oio.^e^. 1935-24) 



This short record states that Kali, son of Manchamaradi of the village Hasukali, gave one 
gadyana for the stone masonry of the outer walls of the temple of Ramanatha, 

It is dated the year Sarvajitu, Bhadrapada Su. 7, Sunday. No Saka year is given; the 
characters seem to belong to the 13th century. The details of date may probably correspond to 

128? A.D., 17th August:, Sunday. . , . , . 

1 ?Jrfrs5ios!o . 6 

2 rfakdri rf,^ .- 7 . 



3 d ^ L e I ao?Jo^o " '8 $^M, ri.o 

Q ..'.% gj 



4 do doo^rfodaoto 9 

5 rfdfl ^3 D^^OoTt!^ . . ' . 

28 



32 (ao.a.eo-. 1935-25) 
ao^ortvO^ 

j slsd^rid ris-esloii ^5=3 ^dSfSo^ BTSXFS 



do dp 

This record refers to the establishment of a charity house (satra) as an adjunct of the temple 
of Ramayadeva -of Hasukali by Mahadeva of Maharajadi. Maharajadi or Maharajavadi is the 
name of a province called also Marajavadi-7000 with Vallur as capital, comprising chiefly the 
areas of the modern Cuddapah district of Andfara Pradesh. The record seems to belong to the 
14th century. 



1 .......... 

2 jwdooJo ^rfo^OdD crerioodoiS^d 
3 

4 



33 (o^.^. IV rio.&. 65) 



The purport of this record is almost identical with No. 25 above. But the date cited herein 
is different. It is dated Saka 1[5]90, Kilaka, Ashadha su- 1, Saturday, corresponding to 
Saturday, 30th May 1668 A.D. if it is Adhika- Ashadha, or Tuesday, June 30, if it is Nija-Asha- 
dha. The former appears to be the intended date. 



i 

2 

3 rforiojaooyaofo ^o^5e li 1 

4 

5 

6 

7 



9 

10 

11 



13 

H dtrfort ^ 

^ 



15 ^^dlr^r)oooo^ 



29 



34 (a.*. IV rto.a3- 66) 



" 



the rule. 



3 cs XO CO 

4 si^sj 

5 srf?i* l 

6 
7 



9 

10 
11 
12 
13 oi)^)e3 ..... stoes^crfoo 

14 5) 659 dO &3odO Tyrt F^j ^o 

is ort 



35 



Afs Do 

o3 

This incomplete record in characters of the 17th century refers to Hosavlra Singayya-setti 
and a well named Govindabavi situated in the land given as kodage It is dated Vikrama, Vai- 

slkha su. 10. These details are not sufficient for verification. 

1 iD^do% I a^do " ' 5 

2 , rf?di,dd rf-a 6 

/N 

3 ^^ ?Jod noe)D . - 7- 



30 



36 



This undated hero-stone, in characters of the 9th_ century, records the death of a hero, 
Tippaijna, son of Kariya Gangi-setti, in a cattle-raid at Attiya, when he had raided Ch51a-nadu. 
Tippanna's brother-in-law Pittamma erected the stone. It states that the deceased hero had dug 
out a tank at Mulchanuru. 



2 Se'ofcrtessfcri tfoofo 

3 ' rioh^iS do a 9 



4 10 

5 
6 do 



37 



This is another hero-stone at the same place and ohhe same period as above. It mentions 
the death of a hero (name lost), son of Bappa-setti, in the same cattle-ra.d. Behyaw, brother 
of the hero, erected the stone. 

i AM* 7 * ftwl 

8 



, - 

2 ^is do 

3 ..^oo^o^ 9 

, r 'j 10 

4 &S.OJD 



r ^J- 

5 e3 s ^?)^ 

5 ,j 12 

6 es-s.ws '^d 



11 ^0,0 
& 



38 ^0.^.^0^. 1936-58) 






century. 

1 
2 

31 



3 

4 
5 
6 

&u 

7 ; e?J,s5dO iloil 



39 (ao-a-eD*-. 1938-78) 



This records the gift of laods, garden etc. as also the income from several taxes like 
,Ja ^ ^, LL, kM mid-arike etc. from the villages Raghapura and Hompura 
for Strings to the gpd Nanjundeivara by Vlra Chikkaraya-vo4.eya. The money mcome was 

to be' remitted to the temple treasury. , ^ 

It is dated Saka 1429, Prabhava, Vaiiakha su. 5 corresponding to Saturday, 17th April, 



15Q7A.D. 



2 A r^c*r^r^ arf.^rlalftrJsS.acS 36302^30- EO' 8S S| ^|SJ3 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 



40 (^.^ IV rio.^. 69) 



The epigraph refers to the rule of Hoysala Vlraballaladeva (III) from his capital at Aru$a- 
samudra and to Rharatajiya-da$$ayaka, son of Madhava-dan^ayaka, who was governing the 14 
nadus (Padinalku-nadu) from Terakanambi. It states that ' mahapradhdna Ketaya-danijayaka, son 
of Madhava, having received the two villages Gommatahalli and Kachagavudana Madeyahajli in 
Kodagu-Badu from the king, made it over to Naranadevaajna. son of Raghavadeva, who was the 
Mk&mnu of his palace 9 for converting the two villages into an-agrahara and donating the lands 
therein to 30 Brahmanas of several gotras. Gommatahalli was renamed as Raghavapura in 

32 



memory of Raghavadeva and to It was attached, as a hamlet (kaluvali), Kachagavudana Madeya- 
halli, the two of which together was made an agrahara. The gifts of lands were made tax-free. 
The record gives the boundaries of the villages and the lands therein. 

It is dated Saka 1243, Raudri, Srava^a ' Su. 15, Monday, gravana-nakshatra, lunar eclipse 
corresponding to 1320 A.D , July 20. But, the weekday was Sunday. 



2 riotfKdo 

TTO^^O (I 1 i;W 

3 o^ ^^o*$^ \\ l 



6 ssDd^a noriotf 



7 



10 
11 
12 
13 

14 

^dw^s^^^oo 
15 zidiJdsifadw^dTTOdtoTOdW^^ 

16 



. j j 
i? d roof 



38 

EC 3 







**>* *. 



* - **' 



a ^:i*Sdt **** r,*^= ^" *-***- a - 



25 
26 

27 

28 



29 5 j ja 

? 

30 ? ock)e>o wtfoBra^FJ^aoatoft *flU do II u 

?, 



31 siraaatoatojato ^^c^fcjsirasspo II w 

32 swaatoo^d fc?docSoe rtooQyd ^c^o^ra aJ^ ijjeaS.rfo . . ^cfcex eodrfo ^^ =^00 n 

33 eeo io^ ddo sifcaotoate.oto rfajsrfrazSSrt rtooaorf wrfo 



. 

34 y"s^zSoto^odo..yr1 l 5otodex> rio>oae>ao eorfrioo.'.dd ^od^o io^oo wdrio 

^e)0 n a . - 

35 -flo ^do^oo ^rfdo enja&atcScaoo ago ^do^oo ^drfo e ^pecSsScyricQ ^dhrioo 

3o^.d 25flo ^ 

^1 ro 

36 do^oo 5irido e? 4ja?8aJo ^riDcrforfod ago- rfo^doo . . . s^tScrfooo zorfdo 

. : , ^e30 n So ^ . . , ., ' 

fO CVS 

37 -riostea ^drio e s5p?5cfloo 5Jdorf^ ^ eds?do . . . ddo^oo ^drfo sodrieSoSoo 



38 rf^do ^J3acrfosos?,do ^KD Ddod ri^risn)^^ . . , ^oiooo wddo 

x V Q CO 

39 doS ri^riero^riso^.crfD ^?do e ^60 torfri rfrfrfo ?jo 





34 



rtowfc s!e 



40 (do) aSn^bcfloo ego io^yo ^ddoo aedo . . cSoo ego ridarie sJddo 

41 oo add * n ego eodrt ?3ddo afc&o^d . ego s&orieo ?Sddo 



42 do ag&fl3. esSo rfdcriw , do*, ____ aS!3ja5.cflGo ego ridosto e rf? 

EJ C"rt SJ 2^ *"*^ 

wtido 

43 ^y 3eo o ego jJdorfeo ?!drfo aBt&n^cBoo 5=So ^ 

^ 



45 sJdosiw sJrirfo aStatSjOto ego ridasiex 
ai*,odo 



46 d,rfoa ^oA.aJariod . a o^^^ ooo . a 

47 ^d,' AtotS^o aSo ^dDrfo. ^rfo 

wddo ci ' 



A 

3 

35 



44 ^oo oes^o ^dorfoo o ajftj.aa eo ao 5 it&ssS^cio ^o 



48 y ^oo n e 

49 rfl $ti ^ 

50 o e 



51 u, a w.ri^do ago ^^oo ^ddo a ^^oto $osto. 

52 
53 



54 

55 dd 



56 rf^rfrf '&f>f(r*& rftaTO a^tid) f3W. iJ 5^oo i 

57 

58 

59 37)rfo^> c^CicJO e3 



60 **> 

**"*" 



*r,*.w, + m \* 
WwvX' 3W7W 



63 



** 



65 

66 

6, 



*-* 



69 



70 



71 



72 dooo 



Afte)rfodS o.*xorfw 



o 



73 ddo c&drf d^do *rt ficriododd ddoo sorfdo 

74 do eOo sJwarfeio 



75 ^os n ^60 rfo 

76 



77 
78 

79 
80 

81 

82 

83 



e 



rtert 

t 

rf 



SOT. 



0&I3* 



I! 1 



****"' 



" 



eo*d stodotooda 



rf4S cfloo eorfrioo 



siraacdorf,cfloorio 



o ao 



^drfo 



. . ocJ 



drfor^ 

"0 



^ 



do^d 






36 



84 ^o3j3? (fto3j) otori*? restored, H 1 

85 

86 ebcnoudriotf* o3o^ Afo- i,cstoo*,TO(rii)oo II 2 

87 



89 rfo n^do ^^o ^o^ . . t^f^d . . srawotoac ^o 

90 . . ^ oS rtF&rto . . rirfootoo rido 



41 (AT*. IV rto.35. 85) 



and certain other individuals. The details are all lost. 



3 
4 
5 

6 

7 



9 . 
10 . 
11-17 

18 . 

19 . 



37 



20 ...... < 

. . os . 

* ^ 



42 (a.*. IV rio.sSe. 86) 



This 
when 



is record of the Gaa ng Srlpurusha seen, to register a granl . pr^bly by Avu kk a 
Vyelakal-nadar was governing Talgiyur. Witnesses to tbu giant are named. 



2 
3 

4 SjKlO^OO "arf^j SD^ tJ 

5 



6 . zks' . 



43 (^^. IV rio.^. 87) 



This record, engraved behind the slab containing No. 42 above, also refers to the^rule of 

Ganga Sripurusha and seems to state that Vinodi Manaleyara was administering Tajiyur when 
Garaloja appears to have made a gift of paddy field and Bimaya made some grant for offering 
sandal paste. The latter portion of the record is slightly damaged. The actual import of some 
of the terms used herein cannot be made not. 



2 

3 



4 ajtoea rfocsdoiod 

5 ' . rfos ' 
6 



A 

7 .! ^ . . do.oto 



9 ..... doayo.^o . ado 



10 .......... 

38 



44 (ao.a.W. 1935-16) 



The damaged aad worn out record registers the gift of a village, probably Behur as virdkta- 
godage and kapparagodage. The details are lost. 

' The date of the grant Is given as Saka 1548 of the galivahana era, 5bhakrit. Saka 1548 
corresponds to Kshaya while Sobhakrit fell on 1585. If Saka 1548, is a mistake for Saka 1585, 
1663-64 A.D. would be the date intended. 



2 
3 

4 

5 ... rlort 
6 



9 

10 rieS ^doo rfoo^ ;&fcS)rt cSo^o 
11 
12 

13 ....... ... ' 

14 &)>^ ...... eo?oo o8o 

15 

16 ^do 

17 

18 odo 

19 



This iascriptioa, in characters of the 10th century, registers a grant of rice for the mahajana* 
of the village Belachavvadi in Sere-nad. The name of the donee is lost. 



39 






5 

6 . 12 

7 13 



8 14 

9 B ^"4ob ' 5 *""** 

10 tt>& 16 



46 (a.*. IV rio.&. 71) 



This damaged record states that while the Vijayanagara ruler SadaSivaraya was ruling, 
GfivindarajadSva, described as the agent of a Vodeya whose name is lost, bestowed land on 
rental basis (guttlge) to Halage-vodeya. The details are lost. It is dated Saka 1473, Saumya, 
VaMakha fa. 5 the equivalent of which would be 1549 A.D., April 2, if the month is Adhika- 
VaiSakba or, May 2, If it Is Nija-Vaiakha. The Saka year was, however, 1471. 



2 

4 
5 

6 aW 0^5 . . do 

7 odoort ^y, &$jB2fe)nicd . . do 

eo 



o.&. 72) 



, 

This epigraph refers to the rule of mahamandalesvara Narasimhadeva from Dorasamudra 
and registers a grant of the village Bejatulavadi by ihe Two Seventy of Padinadu, for the worship 
of and offerings to the god Ramanatha of Sitalavari in Kumaranabidu, The grant was made in 
the presence of mahapradhana>.sarvadhikari, hergage.KMaya. Out of the lands in the gift village 
one beli each was gifted to god Mulasthana and the muligas respectively. 

The record, in characters of the 12th century, is dated Khara, 'Srava^a &u. 1, Sunday, These 
details correspond to Sunday, July 4, 1171 A.D. (f.d.t. . 92) when Narasimha (I) was ruling. 



40 



rfoocfc 



3 00 f^^cra&jo rtjoJoo^aad sod 

4 riori^dri jr^rfcQ rfori^ o ^ 
5 

6 

7 

8 qr^cS ^^F^"c)0- aSrirzl 

9 

10 
11 

12 aooS^rt 
13 
14 

cr> 

15 ^) o 
16 



48 Gao.i.eo''. 1935-17) 



This record is dated Saka 935, the 37th year of rule of Nitimarga-permadi, Uttarayaja- 
Sankranti, Sunday. These details correspond to 1013 A.D., December 24. But the weekday 



Staters a gift of the village Naranagala to Melarodeya Marayya, son of Siyamarodeya 
and grandson of Ayvamarodeya by Jedavara Ereyanga-gavu^a and Kuruvatti Beda-gavu^da 
of Peraya, when Permadi-gaw^da was the - 



1 
2 
3 
4 

5 Q 

6 ^ori^ rf 

eo eo 

7 



8 

9 

10 
11 

12 

13 CQ rfoo 



41 



14 cicd ri^rts i^^jsujs^ddd storto sJtfOT&a 

15 ^oiu siJBdsi^ort srsfJ^toiljaU^oi 



'"to 

16 rpoivCSw ?Jo^fS S> 
n srsfejjsrf fj-idcs'sr 

18 ^ ^yc ^^ ^N, 



49 (a.* IV rtt.&. 73) 



This is dated fJaka 1489 5 Kl!aka s gr ,a to. 10, Sunday. The details are irregular. However, 
Kliaka fell in ^aka 1470, when the'details correspond to 1548 A.D., July 15, which was a Sunday. 

This record registers a grant of two villages, Koteyakere in Terakanambi-sthala with Us 
hamlet Ramanapura and another (name lost) to Boja Nanjayadeva of Marihaji on rental bas 1S 
(guttigf) bySarappa*ichani s - the agent of the king, with permission to enjoy the lands and other 
incomes from taxes like phaladaya, manedana, adadereete. The nayakatana of Terakananibi 
stha|a appears to have been bestowed upon the donor by the king, Sadaiivaraya-maharaya of 
Vijayanagara. The details are lost. 



2 nvesF rfdosi riot's 

3 rfdd s-dra ^ no 
4 

5 

6 e^? n^siod rio^rido 

7 



9 n^rfu o w 5De)od^ 01)^0^4^ ^rfn^do o ^ 

10 d ?^d ^ood^ ?i3o ^dor! rio^rtdo^n ^&5Tsn a 



12 . . rfoo^ ?jDrf!57)rs"sdD ^^Kudo dori do^desi 

13 0$) ...... 



50 



This damaged record in characters of the 10th century refers to ... singapanrnar who 
cannot be identified. It registers the death of Koljiyanna while protecting the cattle of Posavuru 



42 



in a raid. His son Santa^na set up the stone. The extant portion refers to the 6th year, Angirasa, 
Friday, which details are not sufficient for verification. 



1 

2 

3 

4 

5 2io^53^rfrf [4] 

6 ri 

7 . 



9 . esd 
10 

11 rt 

12 3 

13 

14 ?o 



51 



This is a badly damaged, fragmentary record of c. 9th century registering a gift of land. 
It seems to be dated the year [Pingala] .... ba. 7, Tuesday which cannot be verified. All 
details are lost. 



2 2 

3 < 

4 fyea 3 



52 



Thepurport of this fragmentary record cannot be made out. It is in characters of the 
9th century. 



2 

3 ^0 Q o - 6 

43 



53 (.>.*>'' 1935-18) 



This registers the gift of the village Horeyala, situated in 
slme by *Lf Krishnappa-nijaka, the chief of Ummattur, as ur^bal, to Chjamalaya of 
Tagatfr. It states that the office of n'ayaka of Ummattur was conferred on the donor by 
Achyutaraya, the Vijayaitagara kiag. . - 

The Inscription is dated fiaka 1468, Parabhava, Karttika fa. 10 equivalent to 3rd November 

1546 A.D. 



1 o 

2 o ^OsB3ot5"3 j^sid^ nyLej^odo siod rf 

3 ^sDd isia^orfdrf ^r^ sJo no e;o 

4 rftf srad&o 

5 rfstoeicrfo 

6 doiorizi BrfD.irfca^a^ododo jioiort 

7 * 



8 wrr^rfo o . 



9 fccduoi) 4p^rt ^rari sdc&odo 
10 
n 



54 (oio.*).e^ 1935-19) 



This damaged inscription of the 16th century seems to record the gift of the village 

Arepura, with all rights, to some one (name lost) as rakta-kodage. 



2 do tf ^d e 

3 .......... ^jadft *5f\ 

4. ' 



- ^ 

5 ' . rid .23de)j3 fj^y aba* 
6 



8 ^^^ F ^ 



44 



55 (*.*. IV rto.&. 95) 



rra.sfc* w^d ritftrdd acckzjiaSMafcS ?>o3dorf 

_ / o 



This worn out record registers the grant of a village by Chikka Maleya-votfeya the prabhu 
of Tagadur-nadu to Mallayyadeva. It is dated Saka 1454, Nandana, Magha 4u, 13 which 
corresponds to 1533 A.D., February 7. 



2 sJ^^do^ o^^v ?oorf 

3 

4 

5 

6 ....... rfowoJo&rfbrt *^U, rr^rfo rio 

******* PO SO 



56 oi.^. IV ito.&. 93) 



This inscription records the erection of a temple in memory of his ancestors and the grant 

^^ 



,a.ds f 



- ** putc 

1 ofhU, ^. a pan, of 100 * of .and and cows for onrn.g a 






with this year. 



2 
3 

4 ' 
5 
6 

7 



45 



9 s^cdoo rtcte. 



., 

10 aU j^ffi 

11 s5 finsa ^cJ sfcraa^Jasa jfctorfo 

12 atf.rtjjwario ^fs^d^^ort =5^ 



13 

14 ^jsd^jlcdo^ ;dorio 
is oi; sfcrio ri 
16 



n cs 

18 . doao . Afig ?JJSKO ^^d sfcea^ 

19 . 



20 

21 

22 

23 ^j^ddoQ ej^cJ Q ji?ScL odoorfdc ^y^ ri 

24 
25 

26 

27 
28 

29 orta did 

30 fi T^crs ^js^cddn^ rfo . . . . 

31 , 

32 . . 

33 . . ri.. ts szffcjo'-.. . . . erodrfd 

Si 

34 30 ^do 



57 (*.*. IV rio,^. 94) 
* 

TT 



d 

/ "0 

This Inscription refers to the rule of the Ganga king Satyavakya-permanadi and seems to 
register a grant of Nelegur in Padiyaje of Torekaratti by Butarasa. It belongs to the 9th century. 

1 *&** & ^ssa^^V 4 

2 fjart^ ^zjSowcrs>^6 5 

3 rtoio ^js^drf ijss%D 6 



46 






58 (*.*. IV rto.35c.74) 



This fragmentary record, in characters of the 10th century, seems t<r register a grant the 
details of which are lost. Only the imprecatory portion remains. 



1 

2 

3, 

4 

5 dO 

6 

7 ^a 

8 . . 

9 d soJ^^'X rfodos^rfo 



59 (&.-#. IV rio.^. 91) 



This i 



ition records the death of Ayyapayya, son of Majeluttaya of the village 



May-June. 

1 

2 
3 



, , 11 

4 ssotari 

^ . 12 SO O 

5 ^ 13 

6 rad ^ . 14 

7 ^ 15 



16 rt 

9 ^ 17 o 

10 rt ^y . 

u 

47 



>.&. 92) 



Or,,, .he de portion of m record is preserved. I, is 5a k a ,423. Khara, A .... The 
given details are irregular. 



61 *. XIV rt>.&. 148) 



This Is a set of two copper-plates of unequal size, stated to have been issued during the reign- 
period of Harihara, who is said to be ruling from Snrangapatta*a. It is dated Saka 1009, 
Vavavasa.MaghataS.Moiiday.Pushya.nakBhatra. These details are irregular. The given 
cyclic year corresponds to Saka 1048. On the very face of it, therefore, the record betrays itself 
to be spurious. The language used is very faulty and full of orthographical errors. 

It purports to register a grant of the village Somanathapura to his preceptor aivahigasvami 
ofRemika-gotra, Apastambha-sutra and Samajarishi-pravara, the disciple (?) of Revanaradya- 
8vtoirfViiayanagara,bytheUngwhoal80gotawfl|Aflbuilt.for him at Sosale. The record 
thereafter gives a list of his disciples from several places. 



2 ^^O^oTO^O^o!S^o^^7)^Dl)^^ 

3 sD.o^osSe 1 &&& ty a'tt^^dc^Osra^B^sorido^oriVc) noor 

4 a^B^'ay^OT^o^orfisJorf^^d? s&rre 

5 ^o^oD^^D^ti 

6 dU cacJ rfridrf^o 

*** 



8 hrfOoris^aoqiorirfo rf^csotol^rldo^ 



9 

10 ^ododdo otoriqki otorflb.cU, rt^^ffsooSo^o odoodo 

11 

12 

13 (ai)cxJooid.rtj3^.iSt5JtJi 
14 



15 ^o^D^oo^ti^^saio s^63^aoz!ti.i3rfo^oiirfooaaraoio 



16 a?3ftrsoto 

17 oio 03003-3 T 

18 crads! 5>aoal a 
19 

20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 



add 
rfoorloda^, 



scrad^ 
o siodoosod 



cfio ^o 



do 
do 



zS^no, dori^ao tfdrfrra,5*)rie 
dg ^^ortodo 



s? do 

cflosftJ *jO 
c5o^d tfoo&siifo o 



7o 



rt!il3 



oao^d 



do 



oao'sid 

sJooarirfd obodd 

^ooz;ddo 



28 
^29 
so 

31 
32 

33 d n^dodwo 

34 do 
35 

36 
37 
38 

39 a^^odoo rfoB.rfrirfrf w.^ridd eoOTttrtrirf oaodd *>oatsSdo, 

CO gj ^ 

sdwrtcrfo s&o$>rt 

40 ldd sSodridd a?6ridd oaodd 

41 d 
42 

43 - dododdridd cfiodd 

44 * dood rtrfd 
45 

46 stosJ d^dridd rfood rrsdd Qrtridd cQodd 

47 aorteid AatTraodfcaiwrirf ^ridd ta^rirfrf 

48 do do Ctrawor^ dotfrt^ ^^rtd c^odd *>e>addo 

49 ifiri ctoi^ arf*oU o ri;& oaodd 

50 ^o ^drirfrf cflorfd *>arfda 5*>ottra*ar55 

51 eow? 



doorto 



,edort^cBdoa 



, 



.wdsSrtirf fyfotesaa 



49 



EC 4 






52 fcjdstood rtid 

53 *osfcira d rirfrf odirisirf oaodd *>oz3?rido 
54 



55 do OTtsdoortod t^oto dorfo^dd ^f|do egoda 

56 a^o*d^i^oitoiwrfd*w^rf*5{ottoi 

57 rtdd ^oddJA)dd 0id^ florid rt a a,risrt 
58 

59 iis>td 

60 ososd 

61 ^13 zosidil^rf djs<rl5irf fta,tio^o^ jiodrlrfrf ^curfdrirfrf 
62 

63 

64 ^do craoto^S; wrfdeijd 3odri5S^)dd Kd^ridd Sodridd cflodd 

65 s;derfdo doSzTsttor^ ed3o&l djszlridd tdo^rirfd doori^ 

66 rf zsTi^odo rfoosS ridd oSorfd ^o^tE?ddo o^^doy a^djjSdj 

67 jjrted ^ r1dd osodd ^owdfddo jjotsoic^d eddd ^o^ridd riodo 
68 

69 



70 dadoed ^o^ridd oSodd 

71 oaodd ^ooz3?dso do^odo ^o^ogri ^ja^d^dd so^dildd cflodd 

72 do do^do g?o2do)or1 ^o^d^? sooslridd dJsdridd oSodd 

oo * * m , 

73 o^^dl^, Deo^^d, eoiJUao$.;$>.*5 rlrf^ cflc-rid ^o^derfrfo 

T 



. 

co 

74 rfdaiff sbo^Srtrfrf oSodtf ^oe)de^rfo rfosio^do ^do^^ti ^020^00^ 



75 
76 

77 y^d^drf wflrlrfrf cflorfd ^oo&^do trsrfoeo^sJcrf^d S13 so^ 

78 rf o^tlri^d drazirJ^rf esrfrfOortrl^rf acSri^rf ^o^^od ri 

79 

80 ^DaJrt^rf d^rrl^sS ^otlri^d o^orfd 



82 ozStrfit) jiottoozlc^d ^oci^o^drf rirftSr'riri ertrtsirf- o^orid 

83 ^do ^3 rfoe^torci a^^e. dJ^dri^d cflorfd 
84 

85 

86 9 ri^odo 1 tfo^z5?o5^<flo o^a^d ttooiScrfdo cratfdl^ 

87 



88 ftiaBrfOT^rirfrf-ystfriodrf oborfd ^oo^rfdo 
89 



50 



90 ^do atcre^d. BOSOMS low^rirfri ^oori^oslri^ f^dtititi ceoss 

91 

92 

93 -S dd ^ridC'do oo2S oSo 

94 
95 
96 *)ozSrfdo iratsri^ atcrawri, ?riodo do^rfrfiido 



97 
98 
99 

100 ^d^ ^^,0 I ^ds^ ^ a^riOTao 4^0 ! 

101 1 Orf OT>oW3do *o 

102 

103 ^ 

104 ddso 33 



105 crfolc ^^o H 1 |;C 



>.c. 79) 



ers a grant of land to Madhavayya, son of Natasingayya of Kola- 
so/of R 5 cna- g a*of Nittare, for the god Adityadeva consecrated 



and correspond to 1009 A.D., December 24. 



2 d 

w _, 

3 rfjarfri 4,^o*aro w^TOoJo 

4 



*** 

51 



63 (a.*. IV rt.&. 81) 



j * Mar it seems to record certain names like 
The purpose of this 13th century record is not clear. It seems to recor 

Sanna-Naga, lluchiga, Majarada, Vadariga and Parayyana Marayya. 



1 ^^* 5 

2 Jtosjs^ 6 orio ago 

3 7 

4 aJ 



64 (a.*. IV rto.&- 80) 



This damaged inscription of Hoysaja Vlra Narasinihadeva is dated the cyclic year Chitra- 
bhanu, Vpshabha, the other details being lost. However, as the king is referred to as Vishiju- 

vardtiaua Vlra Nlrasiiptiadeva, he may be identified wiih Narasimha I, son of Vishnuvardhana, 
The given cyclic year corresponds with 1 162-63 A.D. which may be the year intended. 

It registers a grant of wet and dry lands In Kuttarai .... paUi to god Vasudeva of Kolgana 
by mahapradhma, sarvSdhlkari Mallikarjuna-dannayaka, a mahadannayaka whose name is not 
given and the pmbhus and gamundas of a village (name lost) in Periya-nadu. The details are 
lost.' 



2 

3 



4 Ajt 

5 



7 
8 
9 aidosSs^ 8(^3^ oterso ... 

.,'.%} (ft 

10. 
n 

12 

13 

14 



52 



15 
16 
17 
is ^doo& 2 j^ rid 

19 J^d^o ridrf^o S3"S Qfo* 3o8Sa 
20 

21 



TRANSLITERATION 

1 Vlravisvandanirmmaija sthitisaipliratika- 

2 rmmanahi Kulama^ikyanathasya Vasudeva- 

3 sya iasanam H svasti srl Pratapachakravatti 

4 ri Vishnuvardhana Posala sri-Vlra Narasim- 

5 hadevaru prithivlrajyaiii panniy-arujanirka Srl 

6 maim mahapradbana sarvadhikari Mallikarju- 

7 na dannayakkarum Mahada^^ayakk'arum Periya- 

8 nad-ana samasta prabhu gamun- 

9 darum Sakaraiya^idu Senra 

10 Chitrabhanu sanivatsaram Vrishabha-masattu 

1 1 Kolganattu Vasudeva perumalukku 

12 Kuttarai . . . . palli 

13 nanjai pufijai narpalellaiyum dha 

14 rapurvamaga vittom chandradityavarai. 

15 chelvadaga ........... 

16 dharmattai-na<Jattak-ka4avar-alippil gei|i- 

17 gaik-karaiyile kurarpasuvaiyum brahma- 

18 ^araiyun-konra gati-aguvargal- 

19 sva-dattaiii para-dattatji va y5 hareta vasuipdhara 

20 shashthir-varsha-sahasrani vishthayaog-jfiyatB-krami 

21 aramaravark-aramalladu tu$ai yillaiye 



65 (^o.^.wo^. 1935-20) 



This Sm a,, epitaph of ,b. IM <*W gi se, S . of a p,o t of tad for ft. 

nance of a watershed (a^va/i^; by a female named Madabbe. 



2 rtrt 

3 o^)0 

w 

53 



4 = 

5 ' 



This fragmentary epigraph records a grant of land by a Nayaka, to a person obviously for 
the maintenance of a watershed. The name of the donor is incomplete while that of the donee 

is lost. It may be assigned to the 15- 16th century. 



2 

3 noo 

4 ex)4do cito 

5 d 
6 

7 



67 (^.^. IV rto.&. 88) 



odS sdod dos3 T# $> 

2^ co co co 

This inscription refers to the reign of the Ganga king ^rlpurusha and registers a grant of 
land to Gujpsagara-taminadl by Madappanna, son of Akkakailura and the perggatfe of Ariur 
and the Twelve of Ariiir. It belongs to the 8th century. 



2 

3 dS3.4 as^rfd en rfsScr s5rt 

oJ t A A 

4 ^ goto 



. 

5 s^aoi) rfoooSadj^crtotoo 'zteaexada si 
6 
7 
8 
9 
10 

II 

12 



54 



68 (a.*. IV rto.&. 89) 



This record of the 8th century refers to a grant given to the same person, Gunasagara- 
tammadi by the Twelve of Ariur. 



2 

3 
4 
5 






69 (a.-rf. IV rt>.&. 90 ; ao-ixe^. 1935-22) 



grant of some land for services in 
rf KammaravaUi, son of -Karibasava- 



to 16th June, 1567 A.D. The Saka year was current. 



2 
3 
4 

5 d $o no 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 
11 
12 
13 

14 rt 

15 

55 



70 (&* JV rt>.&. 26) 



This Tamil record in Tamil and Grantha characters, of Hoysala Vlra S5mevaradSva, is dated 
1166, the end. of the year [gobha]krit, Chittirai. Except for the mention of Vammachcha- 
Kolgai^a and G6pa M a, other details, are lost in this damaged inscription. The 
of the date mentioned in this record are insufficient for verification, 1 he month referred 
to vfe., Chittirai, would be in the cyclic year Krodhi which comes after gobhakrit and it corresponds 
to 1244 A. D. 



i ?y^ s/e 

2 $.. 

3 ..'.,. 

4 ..... 

5 aS& 



O*> - 9 

11 

12 

13 & ^JSO ^0 

A 

14 



TRANSLITERATION 

1 Svati 3ri samastabhuvanasraya sri Prativiva- 

2 allabha ..... Rajadhiraja paramabhattaraka .... 

3 ..... dhHvara Yadavakulaiiibaradyuma 

4 ..... chidamani-malerajaraja-male- 

5 parolu-ganda gandabheru^fda*] kadana-pracha$da a- 

6 . . yaiira sanivarasiddhi giridurgamalla chala- 

7 daipkarama makara-rajya-nirrnulana Chojarajyapradi- 

8 ... charya Pandyadlsapatta srl-Vishnuvardhana nissarn- 

9 ka pratapachakravartti Posala irl Vlra-Somlsvara 

10 devan Prithvlrajyarp pa^niy-arulanirka 

11 svasti srl Sakarai yandu 1166 'fenra 

12 [Sobha*]krit saipvatsarattu anityattii Chittirai 

1 3 1 Kolgaijattu Vammachchagamu^du 

14 . . . magaii Goppa^^an . 

56 



71 (a.*. IV rt>.&. 75) 



This damaged 16th century inscription is dated the year Hevi}ambi Sravana su. 10, Monday. 
It may correspond with 1537 A.D. July 16, Monday (f.d.t. - 73). All other details are lost. 



5 

2 rfo 1 W,od 6 

3 SD 2>0d 7 k 

Q 

4 no ao 

72 (a*. IV rio.&. 76) 
e^oso^, 

f> V 

^a.rto7ioir^rf?ra^ dortrfioysJ , 

V " Mr 

This is aBOther record that registers the gift of a ,***.*** /.*. a pillar ^ in the ranga- 
in the temple of Kesava of Bol-haJli. by Madiya 9 na son of Man-set^ Aj pftrfS 
also W as made. It is dated the year Pramadi, Pushya ba. 5, Monday. The Saka ^ 

da 



g,^ aso W as mae. s , ^ 

not given. Since the record is engraved in characters of c. 16th. century, the details of date may 

correspond to Monday, December 25, 1553 AD. 

5*330* ' 



2 tf.dd ri. u ii Ae Ao 5 83,04) 

3 



73 U^. IV rio.i. 77) 



CO 



This Tamil record in Tamil and Grantba characters, of Vira Som&aradSva mentions a 

^^-^^.^r'^^r^^"^^ 

the Saka ear noio 1 anu i 



The details of the date excepting the Saka year 
corresponds to 1244-45 A.D. Cf. No. 70 above. 

l $ fc |K sJ^dosstsfo^ oo&- [fe.*] . - 

2 

3 .... 

4 cS^-. . 
5 

6 

57 



TRANSLITERATION 

1 svasti srl Saka varusham 116[6*] . . . 

2 (r) Subhajkrit*] saqivarsarattu tu 

3 . ... nil iri Vira Somisvaradeva- 

4 n . . virajyam pai?ni aruja nirka snmatu Pe- 

5 . yanattu Kolganatto ..... . 

6 periya Pergadideva ....... 

14 *.*. IV rio.&. 78) 



This record is dated Saka 1258, BahudhSnya, Srava*a su. 12, Thursday. The tithi corres. 

ponds to 29th July, 1338 A.D. But the weekday was Wednesday acd the Saka year 1260. 

It seems to state that Keteya-dagayaka made a grant of land, probably to a Nambi (temple 
priest) who performed the naming ceremony of his son. It mentions Kolugu$a in this connection. 



2 
3 

4 

5 ^3 ?JO O3 

6 

7 

8 . . 

9 * 
10 

11 
12 
13 



75 (^.^. IV rto.&. 21) 



^ This stone charter issued by mahamaridalesSvara Ramaraya and dalavayi Venkappa-nayaka 
during the reign period of Srlrangaraya of Vijayanagara, .registers a grant of land belonging to 
the chhatra (feeding house?) of Terakajjambi situated at Somahalji, for maintaining two chhatras 
one each for the Jangamas and the Brahma^as respectively. The gift was made over to Pattada 
Gangadharadeva of the hiriya-matha of Nanjanagudu. The lands were free from imposts. The 
gift was made so that merit may accrue to Tirumalarajayyadeva-maharaya, father of Ramaraya. 



58 



It is dated Saka 1498, Dhatu, ASvljaba. 5, the Christian equivalent of which would be 12th 
October, 1576 A.D. 



2 
3 

4 



6 

7 



ove-s 



10 ^ 9ri05*>3 

11 

12 
13 

14 
15 



c^oorfo o^oodod^do 



3$pra o 
' 



ssi. 



$: 20 . 
&.'dorioc>Kstow30T>a5cdo 



!So^5oto*b 



_,_, 
wrt&oo 



S*> I 



76 U*. IV rtx*. 22) 



ba 2 are insufacient for verification. 






59 






3 
4 
5-6 

' 



77 (a.*. IV rlo.*. 23) 

$. 



The record registers a gift of land in Somahalli alias Pr atapa-Devarayapura in Teraka^ambi- 
nadu, after purchase, for feeding the Saiva disciples in the Nivasi-matha set up in the stone mantapa 
of the temple of VIrabhadra, near the Nanjimdesvara temple of Nanjanagudu, The gift land 
consisted of 24 vfittis exclusive of the 10 vrittis earlier donated to the feeding houses of Brahmanas 
and Jaegamas of NanjanagO^ii and Terakanambi. Lines 3 to 6 are slightly damaged and hence 
some details about the donor is lost. He appears to be Devaraya son of pradhana Alapa-setti who 
seems to have associated himself with the sons of Naiijaraya-va<Jeya. It refers to Devanna- 
vadeya, son of Vira Immadiraya-vadeya. 

It is dated $aka 1400. Durmukhi, Pushya su. 10 corresponding to 1476 A.D., December 25. 
But the Saka year was 1398. 

2 sJrio^oriSc^OjO^rfo^wcjrfodts^ddc I, id^c^^riDDdo^do^o^oepT) 

2 oio do^sSe I 1 &fa |)C aKdJsejSc^daJo SDSS^SO^ sisari'dossl nvoo ^o I riorfoorsD 

3 ^dd ^^ ^o no dooo 

'ed 

4 ^o ...... .... 

5 dsdd . 5Joo7>dorfz2.o4)d 



^<floc3)cio,oijsa ^y, rra^orf 

' 



v-' 



9 j ^tfoso^ rfojsri^fs-sex^ a,^ rf^rt w ?iowoorlj3d M^oes ^^rf ^^ a 

a to^ 
10 ^ 3 id^oaaodo ts^o^cs^^d . . s. wort5dod ^d a,^ j o^o a,*, no 



12 l^red adasreg&sjrW a,*, j> add ioriooadoritf a.* v 



, 



60 



is d adjassrefcdrW a,* djadrfrfad eodoodrtf a^a, 3 dodjad 



' - 



15 slojsdo s^o^o is^ds?^ ^oiorfS ^ato**nodo 9 c 

16 -riiS a 3c^oo iJS?^ ^oa ?3oo^ ^od^rrf 

17 aJwatio^ooosren to^ ?idFAJs?s^rf5to rtorfjsa*norio w atdoto^fitsid 

18 WodS oao^ &,i8cxJodor1* srew' t.dotodori*rt 3e^ si^o ^cflonrssS estpnd 
19 

20 



21 .a**B.5rer\ o e 
22 

CS^^ivu 

22 ri FrfOOT4fl,A sraocrarfcto io 



24 

2<J >P>. -,-.*K-r?i^ =?*:-> c<^ r\~-^ HL^tTin ETSOidS? T^oSD " II 



78 (a.*. IV rt>.&. 24) 



This copper-plate record registers a grant of 12 irto* of land in the village B%-Si 



krit. 

1 ' V 9, a P ^^rv^^Httto SD^)S5D^rf ^^^Cfo^ 
1 rO^ni^S^ 

2 
3 
4 
5 



61 






sna *Lrf** otf ipcrafrsJF* cJ*nrt*>d 

tfddo 

add 



r cid^^csc^erl <~> 

79 (ao.a.ecr. 1935-29) 



This fragmentary record seems to register a gift of wet land. All details are lost. The record 

may be assigned to the 12th century. 



2 slrs^n 23 U. nd ^ 

J gj W 

3 'acf^Mssj^o rlortodo 
4 

5 



80 (oio.^.WD f . 1935-28) 

&3,t3 



This copper-plate grant in Kannada is engraved on one side of a single copper-plate, while 
its Tamil version is stated to have been incised on the other side. Since the original cannot be 
traced, the text of the Tamil record is not available now It refers to the rule of Immadi Krishna- 
raja-vodeya, the Mysore king and registers a gift of income tiom.magamai which is said to be the 
customs levied on several specified in-coming and out-going articles of merchandise, by mutual 
agreement, by several patlakaras (merchants?) of the fifty six countries who had assembled at 
Krishnarayapite in Koyambattur, for the maintenance of a matha and for feeding therein. The 
majha was set up by gankarayya, an agent under dalavayi Devarajayya of Kajale, the general and 
minister of the king, on the bank of the river Kaundini to the south of the NanjundeSvara temple 
at Nanjanagud . For some articles of merchandise the customs levied was Kanthlraya-gulige-bele- 
hana per load, while for others it was Kanihiraya-Vilasa haya per load and it was collected on the 
roads leading to Palukada-pethe, Koduvavi-pethe, Kollangodu-pethe, Nerje-pethe, Ve W uraka<Ja- 
petfae, Kabbara-pethe, Amritammana-pethe and Gundlu-pethe. This charter was written (engraved?) 
by Anandachan. ' 



62 



It is dated Saka 1673, Kaliyuga 4852, Prajotpatti, Tula 26, the tithi being shashfhi, Monday, 
Punarvasu-nakshatra. The details correspond regularly with 1751 A.D., October 28. 



1 I !/ ^o^o^oo 

2 rfaridojto,, || ^ a,cdowadoozte;4jd 1 

3 rf&zraadoo I tfdjdAnodo dojsdt,dzfo 

4 4 J e5ton-s,3acre I o^sdddocijd 1 orswadaasaFori 1 irstsriozptd crs 

5 doJocrfdaarios^ 1 gdoota*'- ddopcreaJa 1 a*.rt $;3o ! 

6 rftfjo 1 4<fode*rt riare&d I aSaorf, 1 80/. sdo 



10 
11 
12 

13 1 coot 



14 a5Jrie 

is oSooJo eort dodo sU 

16 doiorid I sSoexA!5o daoo^d rtoart 



17 * ^rirf *oa?>5JacdciteJa ioi*3 
18 



19 -ariaaOT wcn fl I $*?<** 

20 Aodn^d 1 ^5J< I es^o^cJ&i I rtoorffca cso ? ero^cdo 

21 rirriW !o ^ ^ad I *^ I d I s^ Aft-Wfti^ 

22 ddo I adrio lasort ^o^, 1 TtoiotS 1 eo^ I do* 1 ^008 dorfd* 

23 OT ' 

24 ^ 1 do 1 ^ 

25 rfaao fa d^wdtfj 1 (floe doridodood* *rtd a *florfp 

26 ^ro e*oB*TO fiooton drfd .*rt 1 



?*** ^ 



27 

28 4* .iotoriMrt^dod^ fladeM?d* 1 CDOC ddorf, 

29 



30 ow *nd* 1 to* ddordo 



31 
32 

34 

35 Ud dinftto 1 3, rfo^ wri o 

36 wra ^rido 1 03 *>a*Uri 



1 ** 

63 



37 & I ^ j 
3S L ^ II a ? h oio; 



81 ao.a.e*cr. 1935-30) 



This registers the gift of the village Chikawahafli, a hamlet of Kachagau^dana Madahajli 
situated in the Terakapambkiad, by the mahamandaledvara Vira Nanjaraya-odeya as umbali for 
the food offerings every Tuesday to god Angadiya Virabhadra of Terakanambi. At the rate of 
5 hanas to be spent on every Tuesday, for 54 such days in the year, the cost would be 270 hanas 
or 27 hons which was the annual revenue of the gift village, payable to the royal treasury. Vira 
Nanjaraya-odeya, the donor in this record, was the chief of Ummattur at this time. 

The record is dated Saka 1404, Kali year 4582, Phalgu^a su. 1. No cyclic year is given. Kali 
4582 is the same as Saka 1403 expired or Saka 1404 current. In this year the details of the date 
given corresponded to 18th February, 1482 A. D. 



rforf ^OrfdoaS %>^ej3drj ^Jorf ^ rforf^dri.sra^o ^ s!o noo 

3 



4 
5 
6 
7 

8 crfo .v 

9 O&F^J adrfo^do ^oc^rf^ rfwrf ^dJ^el^ *^rf.^s. aSjaoji^ n^rforf^js e id 
10 ^o23do esorlaoto 

n axAral^srsn ^5 

12 

13 

14 rf 



is 
16 

17 so siSo OT oSjs; ^3^% rfrfoo^ 1 . 
II 1 



64 



82 (*.*. IV.rto.&. 83) 



This damaged epigraph records a further grant of land, since it was felt that the earlier grant 
was insufficient, by Ketapa-gavunda, son of Yaranga-gavunda to god Somesvara of BendavadL 
The record, in characters of the 10th century, is dated the year Manmatha, Sunday, Sankranti, 
other details being lost. 



2 
3 

4 

5 

6 ^^^ .cs d?rf^ do sSorf. 

-0 CS 28 ^3 

7 



8 

9 OdO 
10 

11 

12 



83 (a*. IV no.^t 84) 
^. 



This llth century record seems 



to state that Tata 9 na, born to Toreyara Manujtm and 



made out. 



2 orf ^js6odorj odj^dco^rio. & 

4 rij^3oio^OTa^<a^ ojwej, o; 

5 

6. a 

7 ^ 

8 rt 

65 

EC 5 



84 (A* IV rto.&. 82) 




Thi, damaged inscription registers the grant of a village probably to 
bWagarasa under the orders of Tusyambakana-vodeya during the reign of 
king, Sadaiivaraya. It refers to Ava!atanago 9 dahajli which appears to be the gift vil age 

The date given is Saka 1558, Parabhava, Karttika ba. 1. The detail, are regular since the 
Saka year does not correspond with the cyclic year. Even if the Saka year were a mistake foi 1 528, 
it would be too late a date for Sadasivaraya. 



2 si ft nwaa rfwori ztotfsfto;$*,dri tre4F?tf w n 



3 Duodo ^035-507 cdod 

4 sjao ^-srid^dci ^js 

5 . . fj2^ nn.rfo o&oiodtS 

....*. fci . ^ 

6 . ......... e^^rteo^soodo ndo o 



85 (a.*. IV rlo.ac.36) 



This Inscription belongs to the reign period of the Vijayanagara king, Sadasivaraya. It 
records the gift of the village Haliadapura in Kallahaliya-stala of Terakanambi-sime as an 
agrahara to Lakshmipati-ayya of Yajus-^akha and Apstambha-sutra by Vidyadhara-mahapatre- 
arasu who had been given that SIme for ndyakatana by the king. The grant was made for the 
merit of his mother whose name is not clear. 

The details of date given in the inscription, viz., aka 1472, Sadhara^a .... 5, are insufficient 
for verification. The corresponding year would be 1550-51 A.D, 



2 

3 ^ojs ^tsjo^o ^e sa^ijdzScen) e^dcoo 

4 



5 ^esoJorforl Aa esri^a^dri 



6 do^DOD^^^oD^ orswsiddo^^d 



^dodo 

9 5Jri^o8ort^o es . . 
10 . . 4 ^mvti s^em ^siort 
n aran ^tf 



Sort rt &5&5 a^ddTO eoaosi^ , do 

66 






13 d e^oft.ssSo fctfrio^. ri> s3rf oo 

rO v oi <3 

14 . . -riooo3T5>rf 



15 c&Ef^odorf<i& ^g)3oe>s?do ^ris^doC) so o 

16 
17 
18 

19 

o^e/ Q ' -a ' 

20 DD^JeiodF^aSDri ^-J^y 3o^,u)&5)doo S>ODS'a5/ : y<o r^wS^O &JU 

21 



86 U*. IV rio.c. 39) 



This inscription, damaged towards the end, refers to the grant of the hamlet called Pura 
ttguttige to VIraya, son of Basavaya of Konanirby Chikka Nafijayya-arasu who made this 
grant by orders of Side-Raiita. The village had bean left uncultivated and deserted for a long time 
and the donee had it resettled after clearing the overgrowth and cultivating the land. Hence, it 
was donated to him for a fixed sum as guttage. The details are, however, lost. 

The inscription is in characters of the 16th century and the details of the date-Subhaknt, 
Karttika, $u. 1-are insufficient for verification. 



riorf^dri ?r^F^ sJo ooo 



, 

3 sxdcrforl ^ 4^ rio^rtdo 



4 rfo^o erifsd 

5 

6 . . sS^rfo sra^rfo^ Sod sid^orf e c* ftesSodJsrv c^orfd^o 

7 

8 H, 

9 



10 
11 

12 io^o 0^)00^^ ri*W5Soc&o^rio^oZ|5 ri^ tSrf^oo tocU ** 

13 d ?!oo^ . . ^dorf ^orl . . . 
14 

15 



67 



87 



This is dated Saka 1782, Raudri, Jyeshtha su. 15 corresponding to I860 A.E^ June ,1 It 
state, that the well, by the side of which the epigraph is set up, the pft of Mallappa and 

sons of Mudluhatti Madappa of Viranapura, 



4 ^o ao83. siredzS^sid 

ff) fj OJ 

5 $b ^oy^ ^o^o rfj^ 



This damaged here-stone refers to the reign of Kaddane and to a fight by Siftgavemma- 
rasa. A certain Kongeji is also mentioned. The name of the hero and other details are lost. 

The record is- not dated. It Is in characters of the 8th century. 

. ' . ' .-, , - - 

2 ri 



3 

4 

5 

6 



89 (^.* IV rto.*, 37) 



This Damaged reo>rd registers a grant of kalupaUa of KucJagu-nacJ by napra 
sarvadhikan, dnimnga^myaka and probably also Sankara-gavu^arasa of Koluga^ the 



68 



prabhu of Hiriya-na4u 5 for the daily services of god Vijayanarayana. 

The record is dated Saka 1123, Vishu, Bhadrapada ba. 8, Adivara, Mrigasira-nakshatra when 
the Hoysala king Narasimhadeva is stated to be ruling the kingdom. If theSaka year is a mistake 
for 1143, the tithi would correspond to 1221 A.D., September 11, Saturday, Ardra-nakshatra. 



3 do l^sio^o"^?"^ ^wa^^reD 23"3^^d 5>o5ja?rrs)a[^] 

4 ...... s-srf^d^^oo^aoai^ ^^Oc^^rl^rfo^Je) 

5 ^rfd-^rfsr^daScyD^qJ^dosioa . . rfJ3 . . . rvs^ca 
6 

7 



9 
10 

11 [aoDd]^f\ 
12 
13 i? 



90 (^.^. IV no.^c. 38) 



This epigraph, dated Saka 1132, Vikrita, A^vayuja ba . . , Thursday, registers the death of some 
hero (name lost), son of Harada-gauda, while slaying a tiger. The Hoysala king Narasimha is stated 
to be ruling the kingdom. If the Saka year is a mistake for 1152, the details correspond to 1230 
A.D., September 26 or, October 3, the tithi being either ba. 3 or ba. 10. 



uro 



2 
3 
4 



91 (*.*. IV rto-^s- 40) 



The record states that at the instance of Tirumalarajayya, Ramanujayya gave to Mariya^a, 



69 



his own son, Sampagepura hamlet of Kabbali, as an umbali, together with all the rights pertaining 

The date of the grant is given as Ma 1532, Sadharana, Karttlka su 1, the equivalent of 

which would be October 7, 1610 A.D. 



1 I ^ & 

2 sJ^ridosS na&j rfod s&F5ta>?J sraqrcdes 

3 ^o nx> J^rfoSc o^J^o^d;) <iriD 

4 z^c^d ewtfoto^OTo^akrcrad 

sioOFotoocsrt 



<flo 



10 ecto^ssAtfjsoaiowdjrfo cdoodo 

92 



This inscription in characters of the 9th century A.D. seems to register a money grant 
received by the mahajanas of KammaH, probably from the villages of Kongajke, Pudigare, 
Ko^avur and their own village, and made it over for the maintenance of the tank, temple, basadi, 

public hall (ambala) and the guests. 



2 
3 
4 rJ z!cri:e>^ w?Jart 








93 



This record, belonging to the reign of the Vijayanagara king SadaSivaraya-maharaya registers 
thegran of the V1 Ha g e Huradaha,]i to the god Gopalakrishnadeva of Terakanambl ii^S 
mfl^/esv^Avubhalarajayyadeva-maha-arasu, for the merit of his 
king. The donor is said to have received Terak^^be f 



70 



The record is dated Saka 1475, Krodhi, Karttika iu. 1 which corresponds to 1553 A.D., 
October 8. 



2 

3 si nva.^ ;3odo 

4 drf erSF'tf 2JO O 00 

5 
6 
7 



10 ^^ o^Wjo'siJejrfo^ cflodejs>ft 

11 d^fSDo^oS^^rie aojadrfaoodo rr^o o ee 
12 

13 
14 
15 

16 

17 ^arl ^^O^^F^O^O e5f\ ^oj^do oSoorfo 

18 aej3TOritf'rtJW^^^ 
19 

20 ^do 2 

94 (^o.^.eo^. 1934-44) 



This epigraph records the gift of 430 kambas of land situated in Paduvarur, Sampigepura and 
Bagutarake'e by six rtouiai named, for services in the temple of god Hanumantadeva of 
Paduvarur, for the merit of Salwa Govindaraja-ayya. - firof :x 

The gmnt is dated Svabhanu, Havana Su. 5. The details are .insufficient for verification. 

It is in characters of the 16th century. 



i ftftsresfcriostejrts aa,sta & * * *^ djsd 'wKfetoootf 

2 CQ So^OrfOo^^^Orl |>jt n)"3^0rf 

3 dodo^Fss^riQ oSoorfo 

4 
5 



71 



6 JRW >*<> erotf 



wo rioes* 



9 20 -co wrkidsr^ofc OTOrtaSjse) tfott ooo 

10 rforf rdy, aBjsu ^o ao e$oio ^o^ va,o ^o 

n ^^ ^orfo^n *^ ^aarfrt cflo ^rf'rtoSo ^S^ 

12 f ^d^u rtortoto iaotoo rtjacrf tf^orf ^^ AQerf* 53? 
13 



o^,ao^. 1934-45) 



This is a fragmentary inscription, as the stone is broken in the-middle and the piece of stone 
containing the remaining portion of the 'writing is lost. . 

The record refers to a king of the Ganga family. It is dated 3aka 907, Parthiva, Magha-ama- 
vasye, Saturday, Solar eclipse. These details are irregular. The given tithi corresponds to 986 
A.D., February 11 when, however, there was no eclipse and the weekday was Thursday. A solar 
eclipse occurred in the previous month, on January 13, when the weekday was Wednesday, The 

Gafiga king referred to may be Rachamalla IV. 



2 rtfeo^cdo^es bw^crfo 

3 

4 

5 



96 (*.*. IV rio. &. 41) 



zjjf\e; 



This inscription seems to register a charter granted to gauda-praje of the village, at the 
instance of Allajaraya-arasu,ia connection with the supply of water for cultivating the lands 

therein. However, the details are lost. Makarajadhiraja Sajuva Narasinga-nayaka is also men- 
tioned. The inscription, in characters of the 16th century, is dated the cyclic year Manmatha, 
Karttika ba. 5. These details are insufficient for verification, 



J^AFCtf 20 



72 



w-~raS :**? 

I *"-<-* -t-lv**"- 



3 ri*n)riri;lrteort d ag-asrc^d ^riosSdodzi 5)0530 

4 

5 



6 nS odoO &> SLOOJ 

-C 



7 ?S a) o'ea 4^ ^io^ra ^do a) 3*30, 3 so 3 

8 so s, ri^crfo^o' e?^o?jJa^waoG oSoodo ^ 

9 e3 



97 (^.^. IV rto.^. 42) 



rfcarf 



This record registers a grant (/co^zg^)by Perama-nayaka-ayya, son of Mallappa-nayaka of 
Arakere to god Basave^vara for the merit of Puttadeva-gauda, son of Side-gauda of Panjanahalji. 
The record is in the 16th century characters ; the details of the date mentioned, Kvara, Chaitra 
&u. 9 are not sufficient for verification. 



2 

3 gjori 
4 

5 o 

6 do 



98 



Tbi. refers ,o ,he gran, of certain iands ad a ho S e ,o thegod R^var, I, is chairs 

of the 18th century. 



2 

3 ^^orl a. 



73 



99 



This fragmentary inscription in 13th century characters appears to record the death of a 
hero named Pambeya-nayaka. The details, however, are lost. 



3 a 



5 ?3" . 



6 'Sdriori Sjosfoio tffsoi)^ a 

7 esfo . srs 



100 (oi.^. IV rio.^c. 18) 



This Sanskrit record states that on the application of a person whose name is lost, the Mysore 
king Kj-ishnaraja (III), son of Chamaraja (IX) caused to be set up anew the images of Chandra- 
prabha-tirthakara, the god Vijaya and the goddess Jvalini, in the chaityalaya at Kelasur, which 
he had caused to be repaired and painted afresh. The details of the date are Sarvadhari, Pushya 
in. 7, Thursday, Mrigasira-nakshatra. The ^aka year is lost. The details are irregular. It is in 
characters of the 19th century. The given tithi corresponds to 1829 A.D., January 12, Monday, 
Revati-nakshatra. 



I 4,crfoijdsS>rio^d?raBst33!3j8^OTo^55o tfitoira 



, r 
o 



_ _ 
sfc^,, 

3 ^Se s^riidojz?. o^^rl edoo . . . . 

4 TO 



f 



74 



7 1$ |3^o-s>&^ g I 1 

/ 



8 FCSDS^ asSC arirfreotoF ^es)g4&3S[[ s] 



jo 

9 donates) , & 37>o lloll 1 ^od^rdoS^a^t&^^^ 



10 

11 dorarfg il 1 



TRANSLITERATION 



1 ^rl-Chatiidraprabha-Jinenidraya namah 1 firimat-paramagaiiibhira-Syadavadamogha- 

laipchhanaip jlyat-trailokya-nathasya iasa 

2 nani Jina-sasanarp I svasti so ^aka-vatsare tri . . . . shasti-traya-saipkhye stbite varshe 

satpprati Sarvadharini site mase Tapasye titbau Saptamyaip Guru-va 

3 sare Mriga^iro-bhe yoga Ayu .... Karnltakanama-desa-vllasan-madliya-sthite. ^ubhe * 

^riman yo Mahisuru-nama-nagare sad-ratna-siip 

4 hasanaslnah parthiva-Chamaraja-tanubliiir-Atreyagotr5ditah kurvan sanniha dushta- 

nigraham atah ishtanurakshani cha supreksha 

5 van prithu-puip^ya-rasir-api sat-punyodyamadi-kshamah 1 nana-deia-nripala-mauh- 

vilasad-ratna-prabharchcha-kramani Bhojo ra 

6 jya-vichara^aika-chaturo bhasvan vadanyagramh I tejasvi vibudhaugha-raksha^a- 

cha^iah su-jnana-lila-nidhir-nana-4astra-vichara|i5 vijaya 

I te irl-Krish^a-rajS nripah I tat-padasrita-Sanita-pamdita^utah Srlvatsa-gotrodbhavo 

rajad-raja-yasa . jah pravilasad-vijnapanaka 

8 rnnanat divye hndy-avadharya^piinya-purusha[h] sad-dharma-krityain mahani so sau, 

pta Kelasuru-namani pure chaityala ., - . -u- 

9 yadi (tah)-sthitaip 111" fcl-XSiaipdmprab^ 

naiji ...... punar-nnava-lasach-chitra 

10 nvitaqi Wbhanam praptUcharyya-rasamakarayad api ireshtatp pratishtatji punab 

ganyekasya iubha . . nata-guru^a vaktuip 

II yathavanmanahHrlmaipgalai|ibhavatulvardhatai|iJina^Isanam 



101 (*.*. IV rio.^. 19) 



This record states that during the reign of te Hoys* king Vira-Narasimhad5vaII, 
aanrRana M amade a gift of * (endowment, and income from _. for 



75 






an it refers to the mahaprab^u of Heriya-nad, 
etc. in the basadi at KelasBr in Kitfugu-na<J. It raters 

.......... of Kolgasa. . Thursday, correspond to Thursday, 

1, Virtdb, Chattra *u, 5, Thmsday, 



The details of the date, &ka 1151 
March 1. 1229 A D. 



2 ^7-:^ 

3 s -isfcj ^oa oi 

4 <; n:d:n FSM a 

5 ^i^237o^r 

6 ^Xci^3 ^ 

7 s^r rrsn a 

8 credo ^^ t* aB- 

9 -' tzvti .......... *sJo rtu7^doo do 

10 nr^ ^crfcn:?n:rf 

i i ^o^dcudo riw 

12 ^^r^^oLd^ riortoio 

13 ^sJcxJocrfo ^od ^trigj 

14 s-o 572 o5^; B^6 



15 ^s^ 

16 oiu3S a^L^jaod^ ricrlcrfo 

17 .. 



102 (^.^ IVrio.^. 20) 



This Tamil inscription in Tamil and Grantha characters dated in the 14th year of one 
^olagangadeva, records the gift of taxes probably from the village Kallur inKu^ugur-na^u, land 
of the sowing capacity of 12 kandugas in Kellaiurppulaichcheri and the land in Tenkottai as 
pallichchandam to the deity (name lost) in a Jaina temple by Vikkiramach6Japperuma<Ji- 
n of Kellaiur In Kudugur-nadu in Gangaiko^dadola-valanadu, a division of Mu4igo$4&"" 
ia^dalam. The record was engraved by a goldsmith Ma^ikkachari, son of Rajachari, of 
kofaip (name lost). This is in characters of the 12th century. 



da ^ra ri 



76 



TRANSLITERATION 

[sva*]sti 4ri udaiyar jri SolagaAgadevarkku ya^du 14 avadu Mudigo^da^olamandalattu 
Gangaikonda^olavalanattu Kudugurnattu Kella^iiri! ..... devarkkup-pallichchandam 

aga innattu nattug-gamu^dan VikkiramaiSlappermadi-gamu^danen innattuk- 
Kalluril". '.'. . . kai^ikkai ____ Kellaiur-ppuiaichchSrikalu .......... kattupawiru 

ka^daga vidaiyun-Te- 

ngottaiyil iranda vilunda .......... villaparku ivarvali ma^akkarkku iraiyili ...... 

ch-chandiradittavar iyar ...... ddarapurvakam-aga kudutten Vikkiramasolapperu- 

madi-gamu^danen iddarman-^eyda-nirranam irakshlppanadu dannam aramarayarku 
aram-alladu 'tunai-illai ivursolla-isa^anam 'vettinen ---- kkujattu tattfin Rajachari 

magan Maijikkachari 

103 



This damaged record in characters of the 12th century registers the grant of land and oil 
from the oil-mill to Sarvalokasraya-basadi of Kellasur in Kudugu-nad. 

wrfart rfco 



104 



This short record of the 10th century registers the consecration of the image (of Surya) by 
Somarasi. 



2 

3 ^ & ' , -= ' " '; 

. ' ' ' . : ' '" 71 



^3,5 



105 

o 

rio&5aio 



This 19th century record states that the bell was the gift of Singe-gauda, son of Semajji 
Dculda Narasiiphe-gauda to the goddess Chaude^vari. 



ss. o , 

5 s/ v 



il &5&*j E-U^d&osan 13 ^ II sftri 

2 f; 



106 



rio^odo 

Similar record of the same period as No. 105 above, it refers to the grant of a bell by Hosa- 
hatti Kempadevappa of Yalachatti 



g: 



107 



This inscription of the 19th century mentions the name of the village Kelsuru, belonging to 
Chamarajanagara taluk. It has the initials of the Mysore king as De in the beginning. 

d ' . ' .. ' ' ' 



2 d sisdiac^o 

3 ^2J 

4 do II lC 



108 



This damaged hero-stone record in characters of the 10th century mentions one Permadi- 
and the death of Chamma^na in some battle. Permadi-gSvunda appears to have 
granted something to Maran 9 a, younger brother of Kamban^a. 



78 






2 rl . . 

3 rf . . 



109 (*.*. IV rto.^c. 15) 



This fragmentary epigraph refers to the rule of the Hoysaja king Vira Som&vara and 
mentions Sankara-gauda and Kolugaija. Other details are lost. It is in 13th century characters. 



2 DDK 

3 

4 

5 ^ a^ooto .... 

6 



7 rf 

8 ^ .......... ri 



110 



This short inscription in characters of the 18th century, refers to some service rendered by 
Chandayya, son-in-law (aliyd) of Da^ayaka-vodeya. 



O 

111 (*.<*. IV rio.&. 16) 



, m M- -Hnnin Tamil and Grantha characters, ofHoysala Viraballala 
This damaged Tamil mscnptxon m Tamil and ^ rf date 

records the grant made by ^Li]. The other details and 

USS, D . 



79 






1 . . [aft,] 

2 . ^c^sJ 

3 . . oi;^ 

4 [;;<*] 

5 [bi] ^: 

6 ip^siug) 

7 2 fe 

8 X[|] 3C7 

9 ^s^ci- 

^ 

10 s, r^ducrt Lssiu siqS rfJ a^i 

1 1 TOolo sjsd [s3]f . . ^otoj^ 

12 dsj 

13 ^ 

14 3i 

15 * 

16 [fs ^o^^] . . [5tos* A ] . o^ododo 

17 9 ..... k . . Cd0 . / 



19 
20 
21 
22 

23 
24 
25 
26 

27 

28 . [23 lea d?} p"soio^o r . Fries 1 

L A J a 1 t L A J 

29 
30 

31 

32 



33 dJ^'Sfs dole -&^o 

as ^ 

TRANSLITERATION 

1 , . [hatta] vijmilpa^da-nimmanasta 

2 . saipbhratanain-ma[ni]-kulama^ika 

3 , .. yasya Vasudevasya- sa[sa]- 

4 [nam*] svasti samasta-prasasti-[sa]- 



80 






5 [hita] ^riman-mahanaandalesvara Tri- 

6 bhuvanamalla Talaikkadu-Kongu- 

7 Nangali-Koy arrur-Vanava 1 si-Pala- 

8 sifgai] PammgaHJchchangi-Pertii- 

9 raiy -= adly = agakko$da bhujaba- 

10 la Vira-gamga Vishiawardhana asa- 

11 hayaura-[va] . . Poygaja 4ri VI- 

12 ravall[a][ladevan*] prithuvirajya- 

13 m pa^[niy = am*]lanirka l^aka varu- 

14 sham [ayirattu*] [nu] rrorubadu sen- 

15 ra Kila[ka saipvat]sarattu'Uttaraya- 
16" [na-saipkranti] . .[nalange.] . [yiyarti- 

17 nda ..... si . . ya . . 

18 . [yi] . [sima] ...... $[nai] 

19 [nattu [sa] ...... ..... 

20 $duga} .......... 

21 [dum] ......... . 

22 [daga] ....... ... 

23 [n$ati] ....... , gavi^^a.' 

24 ........ , . mmalu k . 

25 ____ . ---- ...... 

26 ...... vara . . . . . . .. 

27 ..... nikka ..... [ma] 

28 , . [nga]$a dandanayakkar. . [ganga] 

29 . nai-natt.u samafsta prabhu ga]- 

30 mu^dugalom svadattani para- 

31 dattani va yo hare[ti] vasimdhara 

32 shashtir-varsha sahasrani vishta- 

33 yafi-jayate krimi 



112 (*.*. IV rto.^^. 25) 



This badly wornont inscription registers a gift of the village lakkur, with aU the rights 
khapa-jyotishka of . Jamadagrii-Vatsa-gS^, Aivalayana-^ra and RA- 
-M*to andgrandson of Lakhapa. jy 5tishka by Davara.a-vodeya, son 



1665 A.D. 



2 
3 

i The letter va is engraved below line 7. 

81 

EG 6 






4 

5 ^. 

6 3i do= c!qr II 1 

7 C'KSLO-.tfttSS^^irf* I 

8 ...... i^a . . ...... 



10 

11 ?/;re:S5re s.KdoJ? tfoa 

12 ' " . &r 
13 ... 



14 aafc | nfco tr. ' 

is .......... s>& I rii^*^ wriraa Otti! 



16 
17 

is .......... ^ra^u^fi e4,?oto 

19 d'edogS rf^ K3o*roa8oJo AocdododcJ 

20 d 

21 d 

22 ^d do*>sas2oto 

23 d'^TOrf oaiiJ 

24 ...... . . . . rt 

25 d'^aaa .". . 

26 tfcraJiraroJgpdFtfa ^o . . ao^sran 



27 h osjs rr^^o^o^dooS^rlcs) rt!3 a di^ooiwUrfoo^ rfo; 



28 

29 5$ 
30 

3i_32 

33 ^dffs fl a od r1o8o 

34 1 



113 (do.^.eo'. 1923-59) 



This grant consists of three copper plates written on both sides. At the top of the inscrip- 
tion is engraved the Vadagalai namzm of Srivaishnava Brahmins with discus to the left and conch 
to the right. The characters are in . Nagari except the numerals which are in Kannada. The 
language is Kannada with the exception of three Sanskrit verses in the beginning, one in the 
middle and the imprecatory verses quoted at the end. 



82 



It records the grant of the village PillahaJJi in Ka^eyala-nadu of HullanahaJli-sthala and 
some lands to the god Yoganarasimhasvami of Hullanahalli or Trl^apuraby Vlraraja-odeya alias 
Basavaraja-odeya, son of Govaija, of lunar race and Ka^yapa-gotra, and chief of Tri^apura. 

The date of the grant is given as Maglia 4u. 15 Friday, of the year Igvara, the 1559th year 
of the Saka era and 4738th of the Kali era, the expired days of Kali era being 1730593. These 
details correspond to Friday the 19th January 1638 A.D. 



2 

3 KJrfo8^a35ja ^ o^o-zi 

1 ea ^g 

4 

5 
6 
7 drao adzS lot 



9 

10 rfcrao 2!o^,n7)6^ riodododo 

11 

12 S^rfozS 

v-> (d 

13 

14 



15 

16 o3j^ o^D^od^ eo^jarf Ibll 2 ^ 

/ 

17 ^ ly awoira^rioio 
18 

19 

20 a-$ 

21 a 02. 

22 

23 

24 

25 
26 

27 

28 



83 



s 

2^ ij*:U x\j* 

30 ^:a:3^ 

31 i?&a7;:urf 

4J " 

32 K37ttS,oSO! 

33 3d*B75C,5 

34 ,! rtj;:si 

-> 

35 ^: ij^ sa 

36 ^3^ ^,ff7 3 

"> "7 >* -' n,inf *> 

3/ ^ *3iw3^ ^oj 

38 ^ |^ ^tdOl 

39 0^0! LtdJS^ 

40 

41 

42 



43 

44 

45 

4-6 

47 

48 f\! jbgaS*,aio n^.odo n 

49 



^ 

Su 

50 



51 

52 

53 so 

54 rfo 
55 

56 



57 
58 
59. 
60 

6i 

62 Tj 

63 



84 



TfooCfcsS 

64 e^SA) 

65 ^Ocbrfdo sd'sp 



66 itf 11 cflocJ^ ri;0$ 
67 

68 

69 c ^rf3Lo 

G.J 

70 d^s^ lol 1 

71 



72 

73 g-c>?o^ 

74 

75 

76. 3^do bl 

77 S37) 

78 ssll* 
79 

so 
81 

82 

83 
84 
85 

86 oSo odoqsiD fSvi3ao 
87 



114 (^.^.IVrio.c. 5) 



from several villages in J^^^^^^^ 

offerings, decorations, car-festival ando ^^TaSw l*e administrator (parupatyagara) of 

An order to this effect was issued to Chuka Nanjayya, 

i and Si^^ arttika du. 10. The details are 



18. Cf. No. 115 below. 

1 Svia^tf 

2 72 o&io, 73 S 



85 



3 

4 E *,** W.*Wn, 



____ aee . . 
^ 

>Bo$oj3& ^drl* 



10 .... gg rt 

V 



ii 



115 (*.*. IV rio.^. 6 ; o. a. ^o\ 1934-40) 



ero^rfrf ^^ &ri)oi> 

Tbis Inscription records a grant of 25 hons from levies like the tlra-kanike by Nanjaraya- 
vodeya, the chief of Ummattiir for the services in the temple of Allajanatha (Varadaraja) in 
Terakanlmbi. The officers that figure in No. 114 above are mentioned in this also. It was laid 
down that any officer posted to Terakanambe-chavadi should collect the amount and deposit it in 
the temple treasury^ annually. 

The record is dated Saka 1426, Raktakshi, Karttlka iu. 10 and corresponds to 1504 A. D, 
October 18. 



2 
3 

4 

5 ^r?^ ^o no 



86 



8 tfart 

9 
10 

11 

12 

13 

14 

15 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

23 

24 

25 



oJ 



J)f 



26 
27 

28 
29 

30 

31 

32 

33 

34 

35 

36 

37 

38 

39 

40 

41 

42 

43 

44 

45 rfO O5crf 



rfOO^orf 



o3JS 



worf 



zScrfd 



87 






46 atfotdriSJO r J^ 

47 .......... 



116 (a.* IV rfo.&. 7) 



This small epigraph refers to the restoration of the temple by 
chola-mahl-arasu. No date is given. The record seems to belong to the 16th centuiy 



2 
.3 



117 ** XIV rto.&. 120) 



ero^d 



This record, in 19th century characters, reads &ri Varadaraja. 



118 (^.^XlVrio. cSc. 119) 



The inscription records the gift of a metallic image of the goddess to the Varadaraja temple 
of Terakagambi by Krishnaraja-vodeyar III, of Mysore. The record belongs to the 19th century. 

.ddcTc)^s^'?io^rt I sfo I ^c ^s 
119 ^. *IV;^. *. XiVIo. ^ 8 



This record is dated Saka 1442, Vikrama, Pushya ba. 10 corresponding to 1521 A.D. 
January 3. 

It refers to the rule of Krish^adeva-maharaya of Vijayanagara and states that for his merit, 
his minister mahapradhana Sajuva GSvindarajayya made a gift of money income, collected at the 
rate of 2 hanas per village, from the villages belonging to Terakagambe, for the car-festival of 
god AJvaradeva of Teraka^ambe. 

88 



2. aiosreOsraaocteWrido os?v-9 

3 drf 4*4 20 OO 00 ^Crf 

4 
5 

6 

7 

8 rt dzZja^Tri* A^y, arfd Sd^^o^rt rf^orf n^stort&stfrt zStrf 

' rO -O 80 

9 cTscrfo w^ao^psdo 3jaKrrer\o3ojs 3^dn7:s^ ?Jo:^ B,^ 

10 3 rrs^^orre^orWo g^ 2oOenj?do ^rfrteo ^jarierari ^i^?^ rre^ 

11 rforteorf ^* a ?^ ^rt oSoddo ofcdrfo aksatf d^ijstfrt fiW& erf*. 
12 

13 3terT3M sfdori^ rfooUdtlDrt rfroricdod 

14 

15 

16 

17 do aa*>*aU dri^Fyas3rfi I 

18 grfO rtjKwsrari rfQ^rf sira a5ja?^. I *.&**,<> 

19 aS8-i 



331500 



120 .(a.*. IVrioJe. 9) 



This inco m plete record refers to a gift of certain villages given by 
son of Chennappa-settiofTerakaijambi for the decorations, car-festwal, the d y, 
Lonthly andy^y festivals of the gods V-^*^^^ 



the recordist ,411. Sa^ya, Marag^ira lu. Band corresponds to , 489 
A.D., December 6. 



I 



2 

3 ddtoriFhd *> 0^0 

4 

5 

6 a crt d^n *d*not8oJo 

7 r1 



89 



fcrido erajdMfcrfd esoridorttfjserl &do 

9 
10 

11 rra.sfccJ s^d atojrarf sfcotodrf^ri aWoiJsod 



121 (a.* IV rto.&. 10) 






This record belonging to the reign of Ve^katapatideva-maharaya of Vijayanagara registers a 
gift of the village Puttanapura in Hangaja-sthaja of Terakanambi-sime by Narasarajayya, the 
chief of Mysore who had received the time from the king for his governance. The gift was made 
for the worship and offerings to god Hanumanta consecrated in a new mantapa built for the 
purpose at Nudukeri in Terakagambi by Kempa Narasimha-setti ? and also for feeding Brahmanas 
In the satra there. 

It is dated Saka 1 562, Vikrama, Pushya 4u. 5, Monday and regularly corresponds to 
December 7, 1640 A D. 



2 ^od I ^^^o^o^^dd I 

3 5> 
4 

5 rfdo Jd^Rc)oe3aioo. I ^oso^d^oso^y do $&&$ td.^sS odorar\ 

eJ ^ . 

6 do ^d^odog) ^^ dooy^d^js t#!3^ so^odoo^o^crfD^ ^558 oJoo 



7 a e dcrfd sSaid^jSj eg 

o"S)doDod 



10 



12 afcrfjaJS-srsh d5a^ n^rfori tf i 

13 s3Dc8oi>S w^on^^F . ........ 

14 E3D53-3e}io3^ '>^o I 



15 

16 ^^ a^rfi^' rf?footfoc> 



18 

19 

20 



90 



.* XIVrto.&. 118) 



The purport of this badly worn out inscription cannot be made out. The extant portion 
contains the details of the date, viz., Saka 1459, Hemalairbi, Karttika su. 12 which correspond to 
1537 AD., October 15. 



2 SD^^^F nv^r siorf 

3 ^ rifs^^^^oSo^o ^^o 

4 ^rfj% J otarforfdri ^s^r^ sio 03 

5 

6 ...... 

7 . . 



9 
10 



123 (ao.a.r. 1934-41) 



This inscription, in characters of the 14th century, records the setting up of the 
glbTLali Jaina teacher of the Mma-sangha^is.ya-ga.a 

gachchha, Ko^akundanvaya and Hanasogeya-baji. 



zScSoiorles 

2 r1^ d tfjaorirf 

3 oio oDtsriodo 
4 

5 



124 (^o.,i.e5D r . 1934-42) 

^d^5^303 

*fl*pcidj8 a 



This short Kannada inscription is in chants of the 9-lO* -** A.D. to Ayya- 
devat,ar of Sriwr is stated to have raised a garden as an act of chanty. 



91 



i *.*. it 6 

2 ^ 7 

3 esotojicsS 8 

4 rid ay, ' 9 

5 10 



125 (ao-a-wo--. 1934-43) 



rrc dod 

u > 

This badly worn out epigraph in characters of the 16th century, seems to register a gift of the 
village Hullani and another (name lost) to god Allajanatha probably by mahamanddesvara 
Vi-radeva-maha-arasu. It refers to a son of Nanjeyadeva of Terakanambi. Other details are lost. 

The extant portion refers to the cyclic year Raudri, Pushya su. 15 the details being insufficient 

for verification,. 



2 

3 

4 
5 
6 
7 rf siorl ..... afoere 



.8' ^05^00 



CO 

rfori oSoado Asi3 a . 



12 
13 

14 . 

15 

16 ... oSoodo 

.17 . . ..... 



19 . 

20 if 
21 



92 



22 
23 



126 (a.*. XIV rto.*!. 121) 



This inscription declares a curse upon those who would abuse the gift of Kalanatha-doyisa. 



4 

2 Sjadnofcsfo esriato^sS 5 

3 do ^.^oio ie^rf ^ojS 6 



127 0-3. IV rto.&. 17) 



2 &->>m<$ $3 owo ?^orio 

3 drf 

4 o 
5 

6 rfori*) ^ri r^rf rirodo^tSri*rt *sM 

7 . 
" 



w aaoora es . ^Oo tfo 



9 , 
10 
li 

12 . . 



128 M-TV 'rt>.*. 43i* XIV rt.*t. 110) 



This inscription refers to a grant to the go** of Karggala by Devapa ^? 
the reign of Achyutaraya, the Vijayauagara king. It is dated to 1480, Vikan, Cha.tra iu. 5 
which is irregular. The given cyclic year corresponded wUh Saka 1461. 



T hisr e cord,writ te n by Gan^na, states that the son of Appagauda of TuppOr got a, oil- 



93 



is dated 



mill set up for the supply of oil to the lamps in the temple of god 

!227 ? VMvivasu, Asvija ba 5 and corresponds to 1305 A.D., October 8 



1 ...... ci .... O.SJ2. rfo 

2 
3 

4 
5 
6 

7 



.38e. Ill) 



-rf^ood 

This damaged inscription, dated Prabhava, Chaitra ba. 11, records a grant for some god. The 
details are all lost. It is in characters of c. 14th century. 

1 . . ^$s^ode&Jrf ^o5o^ 20 on 

2 ... 

3 . 



This fragmentary inscription probably refers to a grant made by mahamanfalSSvdra Ramala- 
rajayya Tirumalarajayadeva-maha-arasu and mentions BettahaJli. 

The inscription belongs to the 1 6th century. The details of the date are Nandana, Srava^a 
su. 5. which details are insufficient for verification. 



i 

2 

3 

4 
5 



94 



131 (a.* XIV rt>.s5. 116) 



This is another fragmentary record registering the gift of the village Bettahalli for the, 
services of some deity (name lost). It may be assigned to the 18th century. 



1 

2 
3 
4 
5 

$ 00 ^ . 

eJ 
8 

9 



132 (^.^ IV no. ft. 46) 



The proper left portion of this inscribed slab is worn out completely. It seems to refer to 
the rule of the Vijayanagara king, VIra Bukkaraya and to some grant. Chikka Kampala and 
Kumara Nafija M a are mentioned. The details of the date that is extant are Saka 1290, . . . 
Pushya ba . . - The year corresponds to 1368-69 A.D. 



2 ri^dc 

3 rfoorf^^d aoo^) . 

4 ejrssSrt^^rfcrscriod- 

5 s^o'^oioone^ 

6 ^cd^D^,a"5)oiD . . . 

7 dtftfitforioeQ .... 

TJ 



9 

10 



eJ 

95 



11 II ri 

12 oSjse 3oS?< 

13 

14 

15 

16 

17 



133 (ox*. IV rto. &, 45) 



re do* *B3& 4^ tfjaaxxioQcfcrf rfoorarsd 

' u 2) 

The record states that when mahapradhdna Mava-danriayaka was governing, Ham-gauda of 
BcttahalliinKu^ugalur-nfi^hadan oil-mil made for the merit of his deceased father Rama- 
gauda. "it is dated &ka 1233, Viredhikrit, Pushy a iu. 10, Sunday corresponding to 1311 A.D., 

December 21. But the weekday was Tuesday. 



2 oriostedri 4 * no 

3 

4 

5 
6 
7 



134 (^ CIV rto.35c. 1) 



This inscription records a gift of income of 477 gadydnas, from KocJihaJli in Teraka^ambe- 
sthaja and its two hamlets A$$iyur and Channayyanapura, besides income from several taxes 
like brtladakavalu* ahatadere, bogd-radere, ganakara-tere etc., to god Triyambakadeva, at the 
instance of the Vijayanagara king Krish^araja-maharaya, by Sajuva Govindaraja, son of Rachiraja 
of Kaii^idinya-gotra, Yaju^-sakha and Apastambha-sutra. The donor had received Kudu-guna4u 
for his nayakatana from the king for whose victory in war and increase in the cavalry and 
elephants, the gift was made. 

It is dated Saka 1444, Vlshu, Pushya ba. 30, Makara-sankranti, Saturday corresponding to 
Saturday, 1521 A.D., December 28. 

96 



rtxcfosfetf 



2 

3 

4 

5 



9 ^ 
10 ^ 

12 ^ofc 

13 3o$,C 

^ ^ " JB 

14 rfo ri &.T2- 6 s. 3oo3ojc>d ruSjodo ntr ri 



15 drf TTSjrfO O^ rJ SL*. 6 3 ^o^O ri ^L^ 

\^ 



16 n*c)&3tSft5^ rtfs^^dSes^rt sjp^ttori^^^rl ro>rocrte?3'n & 

18 CSrfroOo^ ^OoEO^^odOroOo^ rfor^Sjdo^ rfJe)CIB&5w 
19 

20 ^J3^ao^,crfo rfsdU r 55ra"sodo^^JS) id^r"sot3oio 

21 
22 
23 

25 ri^orfo 

26 

27 

28 

29 

30 rrs>o ^ ^drr^^-'^ris^ rf^oo^o-5) I 

31 

32 
33 
34 
.35 
36 
37 

s " ?jJ > . j _J 19 

38 o3j3 ^J5)o3js^ odJS^iC .o^rfowoOjS r 



97 

EG 7 



39 



40 1 



4! werfrfowigto as^o *>*> 

42 rtecw baa^sto OTdwfcoto riortcto-iacfoO 

43 tj&ri EOT rfjasai?fa ^orfo riodosd Aaori 

44 A 

45 357> 



135 (a.* IV ;!*>* 2) 



The record states that Parvatayya, son of Devaraya, the maneya mahapradhana (ho useho Id- 
'minister ?), of Vlra Nanjaraja-vodeya, son of Immadi Raya-vodeya, the chief of Ummattiir had 
a new town built at Bommanahajli which was a sarvamanya village of god Triyambakadeva, got 
a tank dug out, betel palms planted and got the place on a rental of 12 hons per annum to be paid 
to the temple as pura-guttage- The Income in excess of this amount, which he received in the 
form of levies, income on moveables (charadaya) and taxes like adadere, kumbaradere etc, , was made 
over by him for feeding the jangamas (ofcyas). The cost of feeding each one of them worked 
out at 6 gaydanas per year and therefore as many as the annual income would permit were to be 
fed. . ; 

It is dated Saka 1416, Paridhavi, Karttika su. 5. But Paridhavi fell on ^aka 1414 when the 
details of the date corresponded to 1492 A.D., October 26. 

1 TJ^ ^ adodJa^dcrfOTOO^sTOao^aJ^oStio^ O.VOL rforf 

2 
3 
4 
5 
6 rfrf sjd. d . 



7 



8 ^dozoss djso^o^go^doO ^io^o 3>od> ^rfcraoio^rfdo 

9 orirfoo3aJD t^o a5^*^sracdo gS^To^h 4drf^o ^13 

10 83j s *# ^r! ^d^dododojio <flo*j-rt 

11 rf 



12 skre3d rfdo^sido^p^d ^0?j ^r^^s^ri 380^300^ 

13 des .. . . . . . rf 



14 ro^^ ^riofirft^^OT^ e* 4dd ^iofccdort ^oo^ riS tSrf TO 

15 U ' 



98 



16 q^esdw 8 ^orio sS^d^o rioooaradrfstotf ^rfrs^siOgrf^o ertorfo^a 
17 



18 ?j ^q5D^& >s3r1 3oO3 d jrfjaeSsJ AaosJ *a$rt ^so ^zSotoort ^dossl o 
19 



20 095$ d^rigwa v rr^dorfO ijciey ^ ^\)ofe)rf ^dr eK^aJorf ^^#rt ro^orf rto 

21 o^rtdo ri 03 soj)ocdo Ijseyd QAisdgcrio^^o ^rio sSoseraal 

22 ^claioorl rl L d^rf^Je) ^sio. 



23 yo esssio. ^elcrfodo 

24 o ^d^odo dodftorf ero'sodo 3o^o,^ ?jorfoq} rfdosirfdo^ri 

to 



25 o^ ??^e^ *& ^slodoorl rto 

^ ^ 

26 Uo 533^0. 



27 rf 

28 ji 

29 ri 
so . 

31 rfo^rSo^sD^fi lloll 

32 33-3^0 1 

33 a^riocQo 

34 d^o >s^o ejJd^o I 1 

35 oS^)^ aS6cd d^oc^DDo 

36 ^ -^^o lloll dcdsrt e5S37>ri ^d^^rrs)&3 good esd c^orf 

37 ^o&dS o^JS l^^q^.rd 35-3^^ aSjasafrto 

38 ^riddoTO ^ad c^rtd^ort ^do^h eood 

39 n'oto riz a ac^oriodori ?3d Q 2 oo TJow [v] rfo^ 



40 o) c irtcto 

41 
42 



136 U*. IV ; .rto. c. 3) 






^^w^scss^ 



99 



rfxeis,&t! 

him by the king as nayakatana. 
\ iu. 13 corresponding to 1513 A.D., October 4. 



2 



3 
4 
5 

7 rf *.rfos5o*o 

8 **d*>kd 



10 
11 

12 ^d rfozi*) v trewri* 
13 

14 

15 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

23 4oca.ss^rt^3rforfo 

24 

25 

26 

27 

28 

29 

30 

31 

32 ddo il 1 

33 SJ^^o 

34 oo $;5^ II 1 rf^ds^o ddds^o 53^ 
35' ' 

65 

36 '35-^ cdJSo ES^ddlC ^0g II 1 

37 



100 



137 (a.*. IV rio.^. 4) 



This record is a sale deed registering the sale of sarvamanya lands in Hullana alias Kamala- 
pura agrahara in Padugunada-sthala of Terakaijambe-sime by Ayyapa son of Nanjinatha-joyisa 
of Vagistha-gotra, Drahyayana-sutra and gama-sakha, the sthanika of the temple of Tnyambaka- 
deva, to that god for a sum of 250 varahas, during the management (parupatya) of Bhaskarayya, 
the agent of Ramabhattayya. The amount was made over to the treasury of the temple. Witnesses 
to the deed are cited in the record which is dated Saka 1457, Mamnatha, Karttjka su. 15, 
corresponding to 9th November, 1 535 A.D. 



do na OD 

treotor 



50 
d 



o rt*5rW 



a d rlo . ^ ^ioo oo a t,otoott*3<rfrW locoes 

. *** 

73 



rt ooo 



d.odo 



138 (^.^. XIV .rt>.&. 122) 



This and thowing seven inscriptions (No, 139-145)^ the ,8th century character, 
The present label inscription mentions a person by name Goparasa. 



101 



139 



This mentions Mailarayya's son Li 
s&ri 



140 (a.*. XIV rto.&. 123) 



This record mentions Rayasada Timmarasa. 



141 (^.* XIV -rio.33c. 124) 



This inscription records the obeisance of a devotee Yala^a, son of Virupakshayya to 
god Triyambakadeva. 



* i)OJct33"c)Tj j^5 <x)0rl 



142 



This label records the obeisance of Mailarayya's (son) Elaiya. 



143 



This reads Virupakshanu. 



102 



144 (a.*. XIV rto.&. 125) 



d3 (p 

This record mentions Yalaiya, son of Mailarayya 



145 



A persons by name Virupayya is mentioned in this record 



146 



This epigraph of the Mysore king Kanthirava Narasarajayya son of Bett j 
records the renovation of a well hy Bommarasayya for the ment of the k ing . It sta 

well had been constructed originally on Vatfttha fa. 5 of V^vavasu, ^aka 1526 ; by 
rgentofTirumalarajayya^onofVlraVenkatapatiraya^heVijayanagara^forthe 

of god Triyambakesvara, but had fallen into rums. 

The date of the record, Saka 157[6], Jaya, VaiSakha to. 15,Fnday, corresponds to 1654 A.D 

April 21. 



2 
3 

4 

6 
7 



9 d 
10 
11 
12 



103 






13 g sot 

14 

is . irtOTOS tfcj OTsSxrcw *>sfcad 

16 

17 4d ^doow^d* *too^ WsSooto 

18 ^cAprl a^rfodo ^0&o8ari o e c 

19 ^ Doodo ejsSc erlfiaSoocSo 
20 

21 

22 

23 rfaorf -acare^do s3<J ^js^acrf wod riofldo 

24 

25 

26 

27 



147 (^.* XIV. rio.^. 126) 



This copper-plate record, written in Nagari script, consists of three plates and has a boar 
seal It gives the usual genealogy of the Vijayanagara kings down to Mallikarjuna who, it says, 
was so named because he was born by the favour, of the god Mallikarjuna of Srlgiri. It records 
the grant by the king of the village Kadasuru, renamed Praudhadevarayapura, along with its three 
hamlets named, situated in Kottangala-sthala of Arandavvalika-venthe in the Hosapattaija kingdom 
of the Hoysaja country, to a certain number of brahmins, on the occasion of performing the 
lulapurusha mahadlna. 

Nrisimha, son of Dvedikesari-bhatta of the Kasyapa-gotra, the composer of the inscription, 

also received a share in the gift land. 

The record is dated Saka 1369, Prabhava, Margasira ba. 12, Friday which corresponds to 

Friday, February 2, 1448 A. D. ' 



5$sto 

3 
4 

5 



104 



27 

28 a, 1 

29 

so 

31 

32 



6 ^s^s&c&^s&o I estea^o odori 

7 ricresSjsedaijit;^ riosT^e 

8 dOF^oc-sotosds^oo I 1 

9 i? 
10 



12 rio fij3?^s I go-stiri^doto^^d^e? a^ogoSs^ds I 1 

13 d^oascirf^oioziB-so.aa^oss^o I ?jiJ3ai07ra^ojj5rfo ?rsuo 

14 c3D^ ^orirsis I 1 

15 ^ ^OJ2lJ3F? dO 

16 rf 5 d^o^eie a 

17 ^paw ^^SccAftC ss^^i - - ad^Fl^? w&st 

18 

19 

I 1 



20 

21 rfoJfa.JL?doo a sira5J?oJoriOElj8C^,5S) ?J3? are 

22 rf Ij^^^S I 1 ^CJ3 rijia^^ZR^o JJ03^^ai^i8 I 

23 
24 
25 
26 






33 .0 o | O,C o M * 

34 i 

35 

36 F c ow 



41 



105 



42 
43 
44 



45 * |i noo rioow 



46 

47 stonMo IisT^o^o 4^0 ^ 

48 
49 



50 iSarais I 1 



|2 ari^^te^^o^i^ dort^ac .^rfof^qSttg I 



(?) 



51 I 1 

52 



53 sSjzr 

54 s^^s rfCTO |1 S^FS 3^jJrtJ8*JJ,{qJ eScJoffSD^^rfo^irfj I 

55 ^o i^aoararfo^ I 1 6j??biJ3? waij^s ^orro^^^f^] ajFSBri,c8c 



57 sJOC&JjS ^od v $ stofS*" I 1 3vl}Co3jc) 205^ v2Je> ^CTc^c^ 

58 z 

^ ^ j> j$ j 

i5j03Jc3F??N^ S3 & 



62 ^rtsij^^^ ?^doo I 1 ^dca^^jsc . dori^'ara do^Se^^i^od^g I 



63 ^^^&ra?^^ I 1 

64 .^^^A stjotoo I 1 rfd^^riFrtrtjs^j^^r dort^ac ^ ^)^ ' 



106 



80 
81 

82 
833 

84 



dorirf 



66 

67 

68 

69 oiOo I 1 

70 

71 

72 

73 

74 

75 

76 

77 

78 

79 



e) 

i 2 



I 2 



flta 
i 2 dori 



s 82 83 So*. 



asio^rfoaJs 



cnri 



107 



85 toft ******* 

- ^ , 

86 do 

87 

88 

89 odoo 

S 

90 JJJ3 oto ^JS03J3^ dJS^^C 09^0^orf;g II 2 

91 a^adjaasT^ 3 

TRANSLITERATION 

First plate, front 

1 srl-Ga^adhipataye nama I namabs-tuipga-4irai-chuipbi-chaqidra-chamara-chara 

2 ve 1 traitekya-nagararaipbha-inula-stambhaya Satpbhave I bhuyasyai bhavataip bhu 

3 yd bhiyad Ascharya-kuijijara I h ahur-vihara-kantaram agaman yasya yo 

4 ginah ksfaemaip vah prachurlkuryat ksho^Im abhyudvaham Harih krodakrite 

5 r-abhut-tasya krlda-palvalam aipbudhih asti kshirarnvodbhutam apaiji 

6 pushpam anuttamani Umlanaip yad anirmalyam adhatte ^irasi^varah 1 

7 sadamoda-nidhes-tasya samtane Yadu- sarpjnite I a[bhu]d-aScharya-madhu 

8 rya-vasudhayas-tapah-phaiai|i I Saipgamo nama rajabhut sara-bhii 

9 te tad-anvaye l reje yasya yashah-siipdhau sara^lva Surapaga sa 

10 rva-ratna-nidhes-tasya samra^-asit tanubhuvaiji 1 madhye Bukka-mahlpa 

11 lo ma^inam iva kaustubhah I tasy Gauraipbika janes-tanayobhu 

12 d gunonnatah I hara-gaura-yasab-pura-harl Harihareivarah yat-shoda 

13 sa-maba-dana-yasasaipL dig-vihari^aip I bhuyasam abhavarii nalaip bhuva 

14 nani chaturdasah I Pratapadevarayosya putrobhudbhuvi vi^ritah I pramoda 

15 iva murto yah prajanam sair-gu^air-abhut I pratyarthi-samidho hutva pratapa 

16 gnau ra^amkane viliito yena virena vijaya-6r!-kara-grahah tasya De 

17 majjibika-janes-tanayo vinatah . . vidya-nidhir-vi^eshajnS viro Vijaya-bhu 

18 pati tasya sri-Naraya^aipbaya tanayo-bhun-mahipatih Prau^hapratapa 

19 deverridrah putrah Sutrama-vikramah audarya-^aiirya-gaijibhlrya-nidhau ya 

20 smi mahipatau paripalayati sriinaty-asid rajanvati mahl I tasyasl 

21 m-mahisl-imikhya-mananlya-gu^ottama-Sachl sa Pobbala-devI Parvatf 

22 va Plnakinah 1 tayo prachma-pu^yanaiji paripakavisehatah I Mallika'rju- 

23 na-devasya Srigire sannivasinah varottha-kfita tan-nammna-kumarah samaja 

24 yatah pitari yuparatg irlman-dhi-punya-vataiji varah Iipma(Ji-Praudha-de 



108 



25 veipdro dlvyaty-atra-nripagranlh vikrame Vlkramadityaip bhoge-BttojaiB iva 

26 paraip Rajarajani vitarane rajanaiji yaip prachakshate 1 abfaaipgam Aipga-KIIiipga 

Second plate, front 

27 Vanigadya-chamaradibhih rajaao yaipnnislievanite raja-chihai-svayaip dhri 

28 tai ! rajadhira[ja]s-tejasvi yo raja-parameivarah 1 bhashatilarp 

29 gi-bhupala-bhujaipga-birudonanitah 1 valri-bhupati-vetaipda-chai|i4a-khaip 

30 dana-kesarl gajaugha-ganida-bheruqidd gajeijidra-mrigaya-ratah 1 Muru-rayara 

31 gamdaipikati para-raya-bhayaipkarah 1 Hiipdu-raya-suratra^a ityadi birudSnatah srl 

32 Tumgabhadra-parighe nagare Vijayahvaye pitryani yaip. slisihasanatp prapya palan 

prithuvi 

33 m imaipi 1 Immadl-Drova-rayoyaip pu^ya-siokagranl nrlpah I nidhyartu-ramachatpdrai 

34 ^cha milite sri-Sakabdake I Prabhave-vatsare MargeSIrshe krish^a-pakshake l dvada^yaip 

35 Bhrigu-varasmi su-tara-yogake ^ubhe I Godvadasl-mafaa-ptmya-kale kalpa-taru 

36 r-nripahi pavitre Bhaskara-kshetre Hemakuta-tate ^ubhc 1 Tuipgabhadra-nadl-tire 

sri-Vi 

37 rupaksha-samnidhauh I tatra kurvan maha-danaip Tula-punisha-sai|ijnltaip I aqitariyatayai 

38 bhumi-danam kala-prasaiiijanam I vidvadbhih I ^otriyair-viprair-Devesarya-purogamaih 



VI 



39 Jfiapto Hosale-dese Hosapattana-rajyake 1 Araijida-vvalike-vei|ithe Kottaipgala-sthale 

40 Subhe TKadasiirakhyakairi gramain Bettadabblduna yutaip I KaUoti-grama-sahitaip Keta 

41 haili-samanvitam I kaluvaJU-traya-yutam gramaip sr5triyarupatah I triteteir-nishkakair-yu 

42 ktam chatvarimfedbhir-ashtakaih I Vaiishta-gotrah sat-patro Rug-vidam Asvalayanab 1 

Varanasi 

43 Devanaryo vidvan Naga^a-varyajah tasmai tat-pramukhebhyas-cha nana-gotrebhya e 

44 va cha i nana-sutroktam acharam acharadbhya sva-kannabhih I veda-iastra-pravinebliyah 



_ __ 

45 kajasu chat shat-karma-niratibhya^-cha fixptgbhyai-chadaraiji muda hirasyodaka- 

dharabhir-dakshi 

46 aja-sahitam muda! vihaya ^rotriyaiji mpam siddha-nishkarhanani tatah 1 agrabaram 



imam sarva 



m . _ _ . 

47 manyam a-cha^dra-tarakatpl Praudha-sri-Devarayasya puraip krrtva sva-namatah I 

nidhi-nikshepa _. 

48 varyyasma-siddha-sadhyakshini-yiitaqi I agamity-ashtakonnaddha-teja-svamyadi- 

itam sa-^lka-sa-ni^chara^ 1 sarva-svamya-yuta^ siddham sarva- 



49 



50 vaSamVpradat pratapa-devBrpdra^cbiraip jiyan nripottamah I vrittima^to 

51 Teda-sastra kala-jushah gotra-sutra-pitri-svakhya vritti-sarnkhyah kramad-tha I Vatohjo 

52 Bahv^dhyeta Nagajrya-tan^bhavah . ir i-Vara 9 a^Dev^a bhatt5 vpm-dvayesvarah 



sudhl sv^cha, Sa^h.-HaribhattaJa, 1 
54 pa^ad^Lhchah K^yapa-g^tha Ana^rldhya-sa^avah i Vish, U bhatt5 



maha-vidvane 

109 






, . 



56 

57 
58 
59 



*** Ra^ha.^aia d.i* 



66 btoaU Atr^lha R 8 -,dh, iS vidvaI-Li W a,abha,,ai.l- 1 Na,jin5.h 5 dvija-irSshto 

67 

68 t.^trchcha.K^apa.g^ttha* Kal,apl, y ya-h sudh,,, 1 vidvad-Va[l,a]bha 

bbattoyam eka-vritti-patih sva _ 

69 yam'*Vasishto Bahvricho vldvan Devarebhatta-naipdanah I Mayibhatto dvija^reshto 

gramesminn eka-vfittiman 1 . 

70 GautamaSchaYajur-vedi Bhaskaribhatta-narpdanah 1 vidvan-NphanbhattOsminn eka- 

vfittlsvarobhavat I Rug Bhara 

7! dvaja-gotrotho Bhoganopadhya-namdanah I Gopinatharyyakas^chasmmn eka-vntorn 

samafinute I Srlva _ . 

72 tso YajushSdiyeta Yishnubhatta-sutah sudhlh I srlmat-Paiii4aribhattosmm vptti-dvaya- 

patih sada I Bha 

73 radvajo Bahvrichosau Nagadlkshita-naipdanah I Narusiniho dvija-sresbto vritti-dvayam 

Ihasnute I Svarchcha Atre 

74 ya gotrotthah Somayaji-tanubhavah l Gopinatho maha-vidvan vritti-dvaya-patih svayaip 

. Vi^vamitro 

75 RochodhyetaNaipjinatharya-naipdanalii S5manatho dvija-varo gramesminn eka-vnttt- 

man I 1 Bharadvaj5 

76 Bahvyichosau vidvat-Tirumalabhattajah I chayibhatto dvija-ireshto gramesminn eka- 

vrittiiiiaii 1 Srlva 

77 tso ' BahvrichSdhyeta Ramakrisb^arya-naipdanah i Tiipmabhatto maha-vidvan vritti- 

dvayam iha^nute ! 

110 



78 Bharadvajo Bahvrichosau Chaudi bhattarya-naipdanab I Vidvan-Nfiharibhattosminn 

eka-vrittls'varobhavat 1 Rug Bharadvaja 

79 gotroyah Appabhatta-sutah sudhih 1 Mayibhatto maha-vidvann ekaip-vyittim ihaSnute I 

Third plate, front 

80 Kaiyapo Yajushodhyeta Dvedi-kesaribhattajah I iasana-Sloka-krid vldvan Nrlsliphai 

chaika-vritti 

81 manl Varadacharyya-sat-putra-Sasanacharya-dharmakah Srigiri-Sakalacharya sa dvi- 

vrittls'va 

82 r5 bhavat I 1 

83 sva-datta dvigunam pu^yaip para-dattanupalanaip H para-dattapabarena sva-dattaip 

nishphalaipi bhavet ! sva-dattaiji pa 

84 ra-dattaiii va yo hareta Vasuipdharani I shashtivarsha-sahasra^i vishtayaiii jayate krimi I 

ekaiva bhagim ! 

85 loke sarve^am eva bhubhujam na-bhojya na-kara-grahya vipra-datta vasuipdliaraip II 

dana-palanay5r-ma 

86 dhye danach-chhreyonupalanairi I danat svargam avapnoti palanad achyutaip padaip 1 

Satrunapi krito 

87 dharm^h pala[ni]yah prayatnatah I iatrur-gva hi iatrusya dharma-^atrur-na kasya chit I 

aho Raghava 

88 rajeqidra trailokyairi sacharacharani I na sri^omi na pasyami svayairi-dattapahan^aip I 

samanyo 

89 yaip dharma-setur-nripanam kale kale palamyo bhavadbhih I sarvln etan bhavma parthi- 

venidra 

90 n bhuyo bhiiyo yachate Ramachamdrah II 

91 srl-Virupaksha 2 



148 (a.*. XIV rto.&. 127) 



This frasmentary copper-plate inscription, written in Nagari characters of the 17th century, 
''f the viilage AMhali Bigar which an a^Mr, Otter de,a,ls are 



lost. 



, 

2 






3 ^gS*rijad riori cxiod 



1 Some space is left unwritten between lines 82-83. 

2 This is in Kannada characters. 

1 $J5 1^ 

CO 

111 






4 

5 mrv 3U atstecto Tories 

6 z 



o rfcrtiwi 

8 c ?<sy 

9 ^ ** * 
10 



12 

13 

14 

is 

16 fiotocsatoft rfe^=fa I 

17. 3c5oj3d ^ri^odo o3o;edo . 

18 eScdo sSriodoaft ?i^rfo s^ridd 

19 sjrfdo ?rartd 

20 ^jdo [ esfiorf 

21 rtrarf rfoi^d 

22 -esfiod wt^no 

23 rfoi^cJO ai^d riandes 

24 aOorfo so^rierafs jddd 

25 lo^cs^3 ;3ex4do I aOodo 
26 

27 
28 

29 rioo ^eiSaovfioao urfriwo 

30 4pt3<floorfo io^oo ^Soo^do It 



149 U'i*. XIV rto.&. 128) 



/ , 

This Is an interesting copper-plate inscription which records a grant by a Vijayanagara king 
named Harihara. The pedigree is thus given : Sangama, his son Bukka, his son Harihara, his son 
Bukkajja, his son Harihara. This Harihara is said to have restored a grant of certain lands for 
the god Triyambakadeva. Bukka II is not known to have had a son named Harihara. On the 
ether hand, Devaraya I, brother of Bukka II had a son Harihara. The plates in question may be 
of this Harihara who, though a nephew of Bukka II, is perhaps mentioned as his son, a practice 
which was not uncommon. 

112 



The grant consists of money income, lands and levies on betel-palms to god Gurumuiti 
Triyambakadeva of Triyambakapura in Terakanambe-sthala. 

The date is given as Saka 1432, Hemalambi, Jyeshtha ba. 1, Mula-nakshatra. The Saka year 
1432 may be a mistake for 1342. Even then, the Saka year corresponding to Hemalambi would 
be 1339. The other given details correspond to 1417 A.D., May 31, the constellation being Mula. 

The record consists of three plates and has the boar seal. It is written in Nagarl characters. 
The language is sometimes Sanskrit and sometimes Kannada. 



2 tfod^stodwttfefc f^&ftc^rtcradotfs&ne^otpaoto z*o$s3 I 1 rt7> 

3 3$i Ottcrio*? rioi*fll3o rfra7> criog I r%^JSc^ rforfds s^are 

4 deso?>eao;d I 2 e^ |,c ^or^a^o?^? ^o-so crs^oao^s; ^0-3^ I 

5 o^s*)357>o7)cS a 8 rfsTicreciiJsa^ 

6 ^oajs^odoo(doo) o3oi I MJss ^s^rtrs 1 

3 



otooss^o 

10 ^rfoo fcrfo^ds 1* Jioisire^ jJ&?ffaBasOiraM[8 p ] rf 

od 
I 3 



12 

13 

14 a, .? ^oridoj^d? I 1 

15 

16 *dF* eaSftaradocSj I 

17 (floods I 1 

is 
19 
20 



21 d^otle 



22 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 a I 7 



113 

EC 8 



28 

** 



29 

atortofc 

30. d^ 
31 titttfC 

32 
33 

' J> " * . ~v 

oJ 



34 Oi05 ^ fc ioJo* A,5 ^ JtoSOTOc^ IjOFCB !3fJdF 



35 
36 

37 

38 d e^rio rf^,otoo I 5 

39 *5WsJ*a5*B^ ^ 

40 otoe crfoo^c crfooido.lc adodooaSoisTiodrfo ^ood^e | rife 



41 

42 

43 arfriogri: sy^^^orres ^Oon-ss j 7 o^^aOTtt^ea^ oSja? 

44 d^oc^ds qra3sn^o6^jjSj33!57)e3j ' s 

45 acrett8jtortvrarz#o>K$dootfd 

46 dOJjSjse^S I 5 

47 qredoira ri^roi? ^riOFssrsrfs^ss | 9 ^?rifT3^^^o3o? ^rios 
48 



49 y 

so adrfc^^driojsriiddo rfod 



51 cd .d?5 a)3oow srarfsrija ^cwae-s^^rfojs soesodo'adodC) 

52 4,atoowtfz3criari 1 ld^59Dot3?i ^.dw 

"-/. Cf> 

53 d^ ^jsdsixiad^ ^dso i cdoori^d 

54 t3sjs>s3 n^do^ori^ orf^sorio 
55 

56 ^y.^e>o aooac^dri n^^oodod^^ jtoesa&o, ddaS I 
57 



114 






58 
59 
60 



ridao f asW csrf fce 



rr^rfo 



oSodrio^ad 



61 

62 

63 

64 

65 

66 

67 

68 

69 

70 

71 

72 

73 

74 

75 

76 

77 

78 

79 

so 

81 

82 

83 

84 

85 

86 

87 

88 

89 

90 

91 

92 

93 



rrdorWo 



sodo so^) I 



3o9 [ 

^30 
x^ 



SO 



rtjacsraacrfo 



so^do 



I 



^o sodo 
do so7)rt 



ao 



dorido 



riorteSo 

1 o^o ri?iodo 



d= 

rid 



soodori I 



o soodori I faocfo 



soodori 1 riod038^do 



I wtfrf^rfo 



drid ^6 

do^do 

rfo'l 



oaosi*, 



rid 



l.rfrisrcaoJo ^6 Wrt sD^orfori 1 
i ^riood -tfe^crio 



I 

so^odori 1 oTi 

itfoto **rt 



94 . rt 



soodorf 



rt^ l 

Wrt o^orfori 
115 






95 

96 ri i dodrfwto e*** rfasfrod* * 



97 

98 ****** 



99 

100 rift mad I rfUw*acB 

101 do'oao^o s-sarf I eWossBacriofi coojS*.7raarf I 

102 ^<D ds^io Tread 1 aSrisraa aojj^^ad I 

103 ^ ; ^^oO a^mad I ^orioo 

104 s^sd 1 DD^^4rf aan^^^orf ' 
105 

106 rfjatodoricwair^osoow^orlrt I 



107 ^eeS^ex>dr5 cfloss L 

108 oa 



109 j^do I 2 fcAri 
no 



111 5>oSj 

crsrfo^orfjg I s 

112 i.?adjas3-3^ I 4 

' 



150 M. XIV rto.^. 129) 



This copper-plate record in Nagar! characters and Sanskrit and Kannada registers a grant of 
several villages, income from taxes etc. to the god Triyambakesvara of Triyambakapura by the 
Yijayanagara emperor Krishnadevaraya. It is dated Saka 1443, Vishu, Pushya su. 3, Makara- 
sankranti. The details of the date correspond to 1521 A,D., December 2 on which day ? however, 
there was no SankrantL 

Sabhapati is the composer of this record and the engraver Viranacharya, son of Mallana- 
charya. 



1 107-108 3^0*^ rW 'sio^ 



116 



^^ cv 

3 sSC I 1 SoS>FQJc)o3U"c>3orL rfoS^rfoCig ?j.35"d3fo.3Sc I 2c$^Je5D ; ^^)S"S Ckx) 

4 ^ 2pDv?.^^;i;CriOO rf^f^ |^ 

5 0"c)3jSoo | crforf ^JS^ori^Ija)^ 
7 



9 ;sL ^ ^jdo^js? oJoozS.c oJooto^ 

10 9^2 



12 
13 



15 ^ ^^ 23?^n^o .rbjaraj ?Jssadtstoawraio 



16 s ^ 

17 -jarcoto o^^^^^j^odo^cs^^^s I 3 



is ^a^ ^ rfo^offrf?o rfjs^^js^o a?o3j3r?rfrijO 

19 

20 



19 5$ 



21 o oia'c rf?^. I 3 



22 o^aj dotowa 



23 

24 dooc?- I 4 

25 ^ooc&orf; iTi^o^dqraad I 1 acsra 

26 a^ jjorics^ ares' 8 sicdcJ*oa5cori,*oaato!fcfc*A< I 1 

27 ^d^o^s rf ada5Jri8e 
28 

29 



30 rfwrf ^ra^cracrevart |j? 



31 zfcrfjre ^ 4, 

32 vaos/.o I ;? 

33 ^ d |,dort 



3 ^.rt 6 

J 



117 



34 ** |l.rtotf3FCOT*^^ 



35 

36 

37 tf>rfdft*.oe9:d *>o33#Mf I 2 
38 

39 tf *(o 

40 BW,o 

41 ^TO 

42 ado rt*c 

43 

44 
45 

46 sfcoo acrootfj OTc8c ^6c I 4 

47 ^ rf^^o riO^T^o rfO*reo . ^^OriogrfOg I 3 

43 

49 AttOlcc&wo o8jac 

50 

51 

52 

53 

54 ri^o^s^ng;^ I 2 

55 

56 

57 

58 

59 



62 cfcsroog i 3 



65 



crsts^g ^rfic ^ dog I 3 
^. 



118 



66 
67 
68 
69 
70 

71 

72 
73 

74 

75 

76 

77 

78 

79 

80 

81 

82 

83 

84 

85 

86 

87 

88 

89 

90 



sfod 
^ 



add 



Oc>oiodo 



. 



e 



o^orf^ ado 
I 



s3j8'^o5ioddcJoasaJ3J 



do e* 4d ^ 



63rio 



obo^^o 



etbrfb* 



*ered-;3o*>8 



?aOo3oj3d ?J 



rlJ3?Eoio^dd 



o 1 

* 

I *K*rad^dri 



91 

92 rfo I 

93 ^o^aodo I 

94 o^o ^drfrird 

95 ^U 

96 so^eo 
97 



99. 

io 

101 rt 
102 



ookxad w 



ire, 



rra^o 



5J<*> *,*> 



dori . 



tfiart 



fea.rt * 
S 



119 






103 

104 

los ^ad^s^ *a5fo*#re ofc 

106 Atfd^aasfcSj jjtoocreoWa I 

107 rf*s I eKpsBfcos' sriMSoriqJFo ssrfo Braou,s7>?fto I 1 



108 Tax&o riaowatt I ss 4,a;dRo8jsF s^Oaoo s^o^^^c^o I 1 



109 

no ri^o ^rfo H torf r\ dne* ^Jdr^do^ jjln^tto I j 



ill dre,a3. sriB?. ^^OO^D^ I 1 
112 



113 ffSS&^orf, II 2 

114 4, 



TRANSLITERATION 

First plate, back 

1 iri-Ga^adhipataye namah I namas-tutnga-siraM-chuiribi-chaixidra 

2 chainara-charave 1 trailokya-nagararanibha-mulastanibhaya Saipbha 

3 ve 1 Harer-liK-varahasya daipshtra-danidah sa patu vah I Hemadri-kala^a ya 

4 tra dhatrl-chchhatra-iriyaqi dadhau I kaly a^ayastu tad-dhama pratyiiha-timi 

5 rapahaipj yad gajopy-Agajodbhutani Harinapi cha pujyate I asti kshirama 

6 yad-devair-mathya-manaiji mahaipbudheh I navanltam ivadbhutam apanita- 

7 tamo mahal tasyasi tanayas-tapobhir-atulair-anyartha-nama Budhab 

8 pu^yair-asya Pururava bhuja-balair-ayur-dvishani nighnatah I tasy-Ayur-Nahusho 

9 sya tasya parusho yuddhe Yayati kshitau khyatas-tasya tu Turvasur-vasu-ni 

10 bhah irl-Devayani-pateh 1 tad-vamse Devakl-janir-didlpe Timma-bhupatih 1 

11 yalasvi Tujuveipdresliu Yadoh Krishrta ivanyaye I tatobhudBukkamajani 

12 r-Tivara-kshitipalakah I atrasamaguna-bhrainsai|i mauji-ratnaip. mahibhujarii 

13 sarasad udabhut tasman Narasavanipalakah I Devaki-naipdanat Kamo 

14 Devaki-naipdanad iva 1 Kaverim a^u badhva bahaja-jalabharaip yo vilaip 

15 ghyaiva atrun jiva-grahaip gfihltva samiti bhuja-balat tarn cha rajyaip tadiyam 1 

16 kritva Srlraipiga-purvaip tad api nlja-vase patta^aip yo babhase kirtti-staijibhaip. 

17 nikhaya tfi-bhuvana-bhiiyana-stuyamanapadanah I Gheraip Chojanicha Paipdyan] 

18 tadapi cha Madhura-vallabham Manabhushain vlryodagraiji Turushkaiji Gajapati 

19 nrlpatini chapi jitva tad-anyan I a Gaiii[ga]t!ra Lanika prathama-charama-bhu 

20 bhri-tattaiptaiii nitanitam khyata-kshonl-patinam srajam iva ^irasa ^asa 

21 nim yo vyatanlt S yivldha-sukritoddame Rame^vara-pramukhe niuhur mu 

1 104-105At *^oi n^ fSotosSofc .ti 3 wdodod ^y d. 

' ' 



120 



22 dita-hridaya-sthane sthane vyadhatta yathavidhi I budha-parivrito nana 

23 danani yo bhuvi shodaSa tri-bhuvanajanodgitaiji sphltaip yafah punarukta 

24 yanin I TIpaji-Nagaladevyo Kaipsalya iri-Suxnitrayph devyor iva Nri 

25 slipherpdra tasmat Paniktirathadiva I virau vinayinau Rama-Lakslimaita 

26 v-iva namdanau jatau Vfra-Nnslipheipdra-Krisliiiarlya-mahipatl I vira-Sri 

27 Narasiiphah sa Vijayanagare ratna-simhasanasthah kirtya nitya nirasyaqi 

28 ' Nriga-Nala-NahushaB apy-avanyaiii vadanyaqin I 5-Set6r-a-Sumer5r-avani-sura-nu 

29 tab' svairam a-chsdayadrgr-a-paichaiptyachalaiptad aktiila-hridayam' avarjya rajyaip 

30 sasasa I nana-danany-akarshlt kanaka- sadasl yah sri-Virupaksha 

Second plate, front 

31 devasthane srl-Kalahastliitur-api nagare Veipkattldrau cha 

32 Kaijichyani I Srisaile go^tasalle mahati HariharehSbale Saipga 

33 me cha Srlraipge Kuipbhaghocie hata-tamasi Maha-Naipdi-tirthe ni 

34 vrittau I Gokarne Ramasetau jagati tad-itareshv-apy-afiesheshu pu^ya-sthane 

35 shv-arabdha-nana-vidha-bahala-[ma]ha-dana-vari-pravahail yasyodaipcbat turaqi 

' ,36 ga-prakara-khura-raja-fushyad-aipbh5dhi-maghnahl kshmabhpt-paksha-chchidodattara 

37 kulisa-dharotkanithita kuipthltabhut 1 brahmanidaip viiva-chakraip ghata-mudi 

38 ta-maha-bhutakaip ratna-dhenuh saptaipbhodhl cha kalpa-kshiti-ruha-latika kaip ^ 

39 chanlipi kamadhenuiii I svarna-kshma yo hlraip^ya^va-ratham apl tulapurashaip go-sa 

40 hasrai I hemasvam hema-garbham kanaka-kari-rathaip pa^cha-laipgaly-atanlt l^prajyani 

41 prasasya nirvighnaip rajyam dyam iva Sasituip 1 tasmin gunena vikhyate kshiter-iip 

42 dre divain gate 1 tatopy-avarya-vlryah sri-Krishnaraya-malilpatih i bibharti mam 

43 keyura-nirvisesham mahiip bhuje 1 kirtya yasya samaiptatah prasrltayl viivaip ru- 

44 chaikyani vrajed ity-aai|ikya pura Purarlr-abhavad phaleksbanah prayaiah 1 Padmaksbo 

45 pi chatur-bhujojani chatur-vaktrSbhavat Padmabhuh Kajl khadgam adhad Rama cha ka 

46 malam vl^aqi chcha Va^ti kare I yat-pratapajito bhlnuh patatyatpbunidhau dhri 

47 vam diisaha^ manasas-tlpam sutaraip sodhum akshamah I satru^aip vasamete dadata 

iti 

48 rusha kiip nu saptaijiburasln nana-sena-turaipga-trittita-vasumatl dhiilika 

49 palikabhih 1 saixisoshya-svairam etat-pratinidhi-jaladhi-ireQlkaiii yo vi 

50 dhatte brahma^daip-svarnameru-pramukha-nija-maha-dana^dyair-ameyaih I -mad-da 

51 ttam arthi-sartha ^riyam iha suchira bhuipjatam ity-avetya prayah pratyBha-he 

52 tSfcs-Tapana-ratha-gatg^^ . 

53 padairanikitams4atratatrastai|ibhaipjata-pra^^^ vyatanuta bhuvi yo bhubhn 

54 d-abhranlkasbSgran I Ka^chi^rl^Il^Sofnalchala-Kanakas 

55 khyeshv-avartyavartya sarveshv-atanuta-vidhivad^btoyase ireyasS yah I -devastha 

56 neshu . tlrtheshv-api kanaka-tula-pumshftdini nana-da[na]ny-e[vo]padanair-api 

57 samamakhilair-agamoktanitaniirosha-krita-p^^^^ 

58 sha-bhuja-ksMti-ra^^ 

59 darthishuyora^a-chaipdahi . rajadhka^ ity-uktS y5 raja-paramrfvan* I _ 

60 muru-rayara-gaiiidakhyahpara-raya-bhayaipkarahi 

Second plate, back 

61 shta-rdula-mardanah 1 gajaugha-gairidabheriii|ida ityadi bi 

62 rudaijinvitah 1 al5kaya maharaya jaya jiveti vadibhih 1 Aipga 

121 



rteck^eiJ 

63 
64 



jt T i,_:+., rt ^T+WS- "WriCTflHin a-oiirvadrer athasta-kshitidna 



O*T V Jja.jdJiia.gwi v *.***.** -*-j -- - ^ 

65 tipatir-adhari-kritya nitya Nrigadln a-purvadrer _ 

r . .. _ . ~ , i- .. : A -j r dsf^t- o^tiii-Qrt1iah snvani ina oa 



OJ LjpaUI".uiiai i-iv^ ivjw. AJ..^ -- s -<^ 

66 ra-katakld a cha Hemachalaiptad a^etor arthi-s 

67 hallkritva klrtya samimdhe I ^ri-Ganadhipataye namah I ... _ 
105 ud id ravalvanipaka-vinuta-dhara yasya Krish.arayasya I ^asaaam ^_u-kavi 

-j- k"h~ * rl""nasval Krishnadeva-maharaya-^asaiiena Saoha 

iv/o vo.it/iiO' v c* n*vc*u. ^ ^ _ ^ . r- *^ o *v s "f^ fiQTii n n HGVi"*ni3,liara'va 

i SHESSiis^ 

1 10 d achyutatp pada^ I ekaiva bhaginl loke sarvesham eva bhubhujarp l_na_ bhojya na ka 

111 ra-grahya vipra-datta vasu^dharl I samanyoyatp dharma-seturp njrpanaqi kale _ 

112 kale palamys bhavadbHh I sarvan 6taq. bMvmah parthiverpdran bhuyo bhuyo yachate 

113 Ramachaqidra H 

114 iri-Yirupaksha 2 

151 (*.+ XIV rio.^. 130) 



s 



This copper-plate inscription engraved on one plate, records agrant of lands in Maduvina- 
bidu of Terakanambi-nadu, by mahamandaUsvara^l SomarSya-odeya to his guru Rudrakslie- 
odeyafor Siva-ptje. The date of the grant is CMtrabhami, Phaiguna ba. 14. These details are 
insufficient for verification. It is in characters of the 15th century. 



2 

3 

3 

o5od Q |jS)?Urf^ 5*0^0 



.7 ;|eee3rra&d^ 

8 4ow.0^-'^ri3w7^riOg rf^psr^^ . 

9.. *rf&>^5rs.'OSoc5Sos? TToriOoicka ^^ocsra^FTo'a cflo 



10 'rJ^3f\ c . 



11 lOT^^l.zra^B^e^o^ 

12 g5^o^o 1 -n^c^ri F^DOTS^P 1 S7)^"sd^o si 



1 Lines 67-104 are in Kannada. 

2 TMs is in Kaonada characters. 



122 



' ' TfcCC 

13 do I-*- r^rfs^o Stdd^Tdo 537)0 
eJ A ^^ 

15 &o I 1 c$o ^o^o^i^doido o3Dd"5>n)odd rloilodoS 
16 

152 (a.*. XIV rt>.&. 131) 

The top portion of this stone epigrah is defaced. It states that Vlra Madhava-dawayaka, son 
of Perumaje-da^nayaka, made a grant of a village to certain prominent grivaish^avas of Teraka- 
nambi, naming it Perumalapura after his father. Among the donees names of only a few like 
Govindadasa, Ramadasa and grirangadasa may be made out. Madhava-dan^ayaka, was governing 
the Padinalku-nadu from Terakapmbi. Various titles of Madhava-dan^ayaka are enumerated. 

The epigraph is dated Saka 1232, Sadhara^a, Bhadrapada ba. 1, Tuesday, RdhiijL The titht 
corresponds to 24th September 1310 A.D. But, the weekday was Thursday and the constellation 
Uttarabhadra. 

1 ... DDCrfO ... rfO 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

1 



9 esfc. 



^04^0 .^ort ^^dw^ato^ *d*fnoaato 



10 . 

ato ^^ ^* 5jo w0 ** * tt 
12 wn-do 



13 . . ^ . 

14 
15 



n . toK ort . voo . . do .do, . , . ^itecaod^ort 



123 



io yjw hrt'^oo jK0^c^dC3"<i5i ; oOn oooo 

I O .... U&J ...... .^ IJC - WW v_*? 

19 ; srl oooo J^dortcrariort oooo &.- ' 

20 era - 

'21 ........... ' 

22 3J ^7)dl1JowD^oi'C) S^Oil S^v . ^ 



153 (a.*: XIV rfo.&. 114) 



. 



This damaged Tamil Inscription in Tamil and Grantha characters registers the gift to god 
SemeSvara, probably of Kandamangala, by a body (i%aly-ayirattainRilrvuvar).of the Eighteen Nadu 
(Padimm-bhmii), of the village Kandamangalam alias Tenkaiiaya . ..polil in Ku[du*]gurnadu 
in [Gajngaikondasola-yajanadu, of Mudigondas61a[maKidalam]. It is in characters of the 12th 

century. 



2 

o 

3 ^^jac^a^^rf^c^UOj'rfOj [do*] 
4 

5 i 

6 A ' 



9 

10 
11 
12 



TRANSLITERATION 



1 sase .. 

2 

3 

4 gornattu Kandamangalam-ana 

5 Tenkanaya . . polil- 

6 lai Padine^-bumi-ti- 



124 






1 ^aiy-ayira [t*]tai (ta)n- 

8 nurri . . . tti 

9 arali . . . nal 

10 . de . . . mangalat- 

1 1 . Some^vararku chandraditya[na^]- 

12 [da*]ttik-kuduttom 



154 



This damaged Tamil inscription, in Tamil and Grantha characters refers to a certain Senapati- 
andar, one setti of Padinadu, Ayiramadi-ainurruvandan, a certain desi-nayaka, and a ---- 
Uyyakkondan of the right-hand division (valangai) of the army. It further seems to record a gift 
of irai) //Hand (tahketam). A certain Uyyakkondan is stated to have belonged to vlra-nanadeil. 
The exact import of the record cannont be made out. This is in characters of the 1 1th century. 



2 

3 

4 

5 



.10 



11 woto^Braorf^ 4 *] 



* ffi9 



12 wa ^ -a 

is 

14 

15 ea 



TRANSLITERATION 



1 ......... ppu[da] . ,, . 

2 .......... duvad=agavum 

3 ........... Wai enai]yum . ma 

4 . [ke]ka?du sorum iv[uri]sa[ngalltam] ina 

5 [ttam]koduttomsenapati-andar = 



125 



6 Madura[v]achaga-natfuch-chettiyanav!raga9a 

7 [n] Padinattuch-cliettiyum dgSi-ienapati . 

8 ayirama^i-ainurruvandanum Raja- 

9 [va] jadi \aiangai~andanum deiin[a*]ya 1 . . 
10 kko^'ia pi[!ai]kara[ru]m Vira-napadeSi 

1 1 Uyak[ko]gdanum vaf!a*]ngai uyakko[n*]- 

12 danu l-\lra . . [y]da ianketam=alitta . ...... . 

1 3 ttavan panri . . . m nay! .......... 

1 4 vent ich-chariketam = al i[dom] Gangai-kumariyldai elunu- 

1 5 rjruk-kadatta[1a] a[ramum] danmamum==alit[ta]na . . . 



.*. XIV rto.de. 115) 



zrarfs'd ^DJS^dO ^o^dod rrarad 

This record Is dated Saka 1256, Bhava, Margarita u. 10, Tuesday corresponding regularly to 
December 6 9 1334 A.D. 

It refers to a grant of one measure (sollige) of oil from each oil-mill for the perpetual lamp 
of god S5raanathadeva, made by Ramagauda, Rayagau^a, Ketagauda and Karegauda sons of 

Bammagauda of Kandavangala for the merit of their father. It states that mahdpradhana 
Iinmadt Raiittaraya Keteya-dan^ayaka was administering, We know that he was a minister of 

Hoysala Viraballaja III. 



2 d ^JSilr^jrf *& no sioo 

3 sm^o^ 

4 ^ortt)d 

5 tfc^rf 2 



7 r 



156 (^.^ IV rio.^. 35) 



N gfl o\ iPv r* 1 \ ^ 

J% 6wCO OooO 

This epigraph registers a grant of money income derived from several professional taxes levied 
on the braziers, ganacharas vojus, dasu, ahala, washerman, barber, potter, and those on oil-mill, 
salt, weaver's loom and others like adarike andSetiyura varttane, in the villages of Kodihalli, 
and its hamlets A^iieySru and Channayyanapura situated in Teraka^ambi-sthala, by Sajuva 



1 The letter * ya' f Is engraved above the line 

126 






Govindaraja-vodeya, son of Rachiraja of Kauiidinya-gotra, Aivalayana-sutra and YajuMakha, 
who had received the territory as myakatana by the king Vira Kfish^araya of Vijayanagara. 
The gift was made for the worship and offerings to god Triyambakadeva on the eve of makara- 

sankranti in the presence of god'Virupaksha on the bank of the river Tungabhadra for the welfare 
of the king. 

It is dated <3aka 1444, Vishu, Pushya ba. 30, Saturday, Makara-sankranti, solar eclipse, 
Bhaskara-nakshatra corresponding to Saturday, 28th December, I52IA.D., Purvashatfha- 
nakshatra. There was no solar eclipse on the day. The Saka year was current. 



16 



nvvv 



3 
4 

5 

6 .... 

o ^cSaocxSo 

nrfo n , rt ae^ ^a ^cto^dd rro,do o % ri 



7 n^rfo^ riexri APca^o n^ 

V3 o eso^o 

8 '. . vtz. o 3W-rivsdoa AatzroesiSeaS. rtis^dd as 9 rt 

asd^ iss s r1 e 



10 rfrfr 



12 
is 

14 

ot38 . 

15 ** 



II 1 



127 



*V 







2. "* * 

)J 

- . 





157 (a.*. IV rio.&. .49) 



This inscription refers to the rule of the Vijayanagara king Venkatapatiraya and registers a 
grant at his instance, of the village Putanapurain Hangala-sthaja of Terakanambi-sime by 
Narasarajayya who was holding the charge of the administration of the region, to godHanumanta 
newly consecrated by Narasimha-setti, son of Kempa Narasimha-setti, at Naduken m Teraka- 
nambi and also for the feeding house attached to it. 

The record is dated Saka 1592, Vikrama, Pushya <u. 10, Monday. The details are irregular. 



2 



3 d no 

4 



5 

6 dorf 

d^^Do^aJo ^o^dkssodod ^ori 

do 



9 ijj ssooy^d^o -^13 



10 . . 



II 
12 
13 
14 ^rirsiro5Je)rv cid?3orfs5c)rt 



128 



15 a . . 

&5 -> rvi 



16 sioETe^FTra oSooiisf\ steorido oSoodo &&. B^DSt^ 

v-' qi w ej . 

[^D^ij^coSjs^o] 

17 ^DO^O i ra^csri rrfoss^eA srs^c^ri^o ijrfo I 1 to# 

18 n 



19 5Do rf^cxJoo ds^^soDD^^o H 1 a^rioriorf^d ^d^^f\ egcdo 



20 crfodd ria^d^Oi 15^,30,95} ^.^o, ^oo^j^o oSoorio ^D 

rf ^ e/ ^ 73 



21 

22 rfj^o^rf ^od soart oSoodo asc>*ri I>O^SD^?J II oftorWo&a5e> 1 ^" ^e 



158 (o^o. o^. ya^. 1930-32) 



This fragmentary record seems to register a sale-deed of some lands issued by the gaudas of 
the village Hangula. All details are lost. The characters seem to belong to the 15th century. 



2 
3 
4 

5 , 

S^ 

6 ri^ ao^.ao eoc^ri 
7 



9 

10 



159 (o^.^. IV rio.&. 12) 



This worn out inscription refers to a grant of -land. A person by name Davaraya is men- 



129 
EC 9 



rtwoi sfeU 

v Chaitra 3u 15, Thursday are irregular, 
tioned. The details of the date, viz. Saka 1320, Vijaya, ^ ^ 

Vijaya fell in Saka 1335, when the details correspond to 1413 A. , 



i> 

2 . ttdd- I ^^ 3^? 

3 n^30 ?J:-ri rf 

4 ^ ^o nx 

5 ...... 

6 



160 (ao.a.o* 1938-76) 



Two names Nanjapparaje-arasu and Rayasa Narasanna are engraved on this boulder They 
seem to be the names of two devotees that visited the place. The characters seem to be of the 

1 9th century. . 



161 (*.*. XIVno.3c.) 135 



This record, of -the same- period -as above, gives the name of a devotee, Ragupati, son of 
BenningaBa Timmana. 



162 (^. XIV no.^. 136) 



d, 

. 1 U ^3 O ^ 

This label, in 17th century characters, reads $ri Lakshmipatiddsan. 



130 



163 (a.* XIV rto.it. 137} 



This inscription of the 19th century reads ^ayasa Narasiwnanavzra 



164 (^ XIV rio.38c. 138; 



This record of the same period contains the praise of a pond dug and a garden raised at 
Venkataramarjagirl. 



2- 

3 rfo 1 
4 

5 



165 (a.tf. XIV rto.ic. 39) 






This inscription of the 1 8th century, engraved on a bronze vessel states that it is the gift for 
the temple by Venkamma, daughter of Nanjunda-bhatta to god Vyaghrachales'a. 



166 (^.* XIV rio.^. 140) 



This records the gift of a brass vessel to the god Lakshmi Varadarija by Venkatachari 
of Maliainapura. This is also in characters of the 1 8th century. 



03 



131 



to.*c. 141) 



j aw*,* registers the gift of the bell to the temple by 

This record of the same penod as above, registers me gi 

Virachari, son of Sidda, the goldsmith of Madalavadi 



rfori 



168 (a.*. IV rio.&. 11) 



This epigraph registers the grant of the village Madihalii after renaming it as Chenna 
Nanjarayapura by Channa Nanjaraya-odeya, son of Vira Naiijaraya-odeya, the chief of Ummattur 
to Narasimha-bhatta, son of Singavarya of Kanchi, of the Yajui-Mkha, Apastambha-sutra and 
K54yapa-g6tra as * eka-svamya agrahara. The gift was exclusive of the hamlets attached to it and 
the taxes (kula) to be paid to the palace. It was situated in Teraka^ambe-nadu of Kudugu-nadu 
in Hoysa^a-de^a. Some of the titles of. the Ummattur chief are mentioned. The grant was made 
previously in the presence of god Somesvara of 3ivanasamudra which was the family deity of the 
chief. The gift was made in the year Naja, Magha ba. 14, Sivaratri corresponding to 1496 A.D., 
February 1. However, this epigraph was engraved in Saka 1419, Pingala ? Karttika 6u. 5 which 
corresponds -to 1497 A.D., October 30. 



2 laort^o^.dd ya^p ^o ^ 
3 

4 



5 .^jyjerosraqS^ort 35^ ^o ^^orf^drf rfjs^J w nv 



rioqkcio 

6 OAJ-^^O ^c ^cdoc^d&rfd 

do^ra^d^Dn ^yo^^y^ n^rfo^j ^^o^doocS do 

7 ^$ diocdort aBc)*^^ ertfedriooozS 



132 



8 id^^osSodo oSDtSja^risQ ^o^DO^^j^s^^odo^ add 

9 ad^o^rl ido4ri.^ ^o^rf^o , . do s&Uc^.y rr^d)^ cSj^ni'^.n ^osso c.^c!S 2Sc 

10 






5 TT^rfOrf 

ii *?j*js>y Serss^rfSricio : w8^ wsdrfooo^ ^a^^as^ft e 



12 

ta oto 



. 
13 ^ o^odo 

o eSorfo lo^^jc)^ ^dt^o 55 'Ssft^riooacio zrooodo Lrido cSU 



14 rfo^.odc^o o aOod io^^n sJricfo rto^^^ri tfrioric 

> _-/ ro cvs Co v *** 



15 s&n&xtoO ^I3 d s-s^o^rfoo^oio ^ao n eOo'rfo io^oufs ^sl^o ^s^rles 

aoo5o"egjawd sodorfra 3?3j323do ^^ ^wo n 

16 y^aacrfo Aaor1?i*>osjaooja ssrfoOcSaSjaod io^ra 

n eOorfc w^odosreh ^rfo o3ro rfroa^* wo^a 2iirl3 

17 esea ^?doodo stoaoaoJo jrariorasJ rid Q aJo zJrisrics o3a?eodo Wrt ^^ ^e o 



^drfo ^r16do oSarfWsSooto *?aatoO ^^ *oo n aOorfo ic 
18 



19 odo WsSootoO riSorfo airforfoa ?S ^uo n 
20 



cflcra 



n 

21 . 
^oo^do ^oo n esSorf udriejsn ^c^do oSas 

22 d oSodWsSooSo eo'SoCQ^^odo afetorira *f.aoJog ^^ Tfgjo.-n eOorio 



Anrfrtoto Ao 

23 ^o ^do^uo ^SU ^oo n egcdo wrfrioaft cara rfraarf*, tScrirad arffccsfcofc 



o 
24 od (eSodo) t)rfriTsn ^ddo dertfldo dJsa^do riidwdootoexi.^ ^oo n 






o eOodo udrl^n ^ddo .'caw ^craa^ ^rtedo 



25 jjy 

aSu^rf iotto^ddofi 

26 sSotdaeoiran -.stock o3cra djsa^s? *?acJo3SdcJ ^^edo 



133 



169 (a.*. XIV rt>.&- 134) 



^ 

bakadeva, probably by P,rvatad.a, a suor ot 

.heUr chief. I. melons Boa *. The .. P 
Saka 1414, Paridhavi, corresponding to 1492-93 A. U. A 



n^nv 



2 



3-4 
5 

6 . 
7 

8 . 
9 
10- 



15 
16 
17 



170 M. IV rio.&. 1.3) 



This damaged record registers a grant of the village Yereyur in the Teraka^ambi-sime to 
Vengadeyya-bhatta by mahamandaMvara Kamaraja Tirumalarajayya. The details cannot be 
made out. It is dated Saka 1529, Ananda, grava^a ba. 1. The details are irregular. 



2 

3 toiOTrf esSocteferidd rf-es 20 o 

4 



5 do . . . . 



6 dDe)o"c)tido5iddo ^13. rr^rfo. 



7 d3 id^Re>o25fcC5So doScrfoj^d rr^rfo' o 

8 .......... , . dod do6odoj2)d' 



134 



9 
10 



12 .... 

13 .......... oSOoSoO 

14 ...... >do>Sote>ft 

15 ..... . rfrfOoqftre 1 sJ 

16 gfarcS 3^ oirao 



171 (a^lV rto,^. 14) 



This hero-stone refers to the gift of land in Sirivantagala for Mahadeva perhaps in memory 
of Kadi-gavimda of Erelir, who died fighting in a cattle raid. The record is in 10th century 
characters; but 'the given details of the date, viz. Manmatha, Chaitra are not sufficient for 
verification. 



a^rfos* ridcJjjSrfoo^dri e|^ 7 

8 



2 

3 nam^ 9 

10 



4 e 

5 



6 ft?- ^ -- 12 



172 
S 

to* 






This fragmentary record refers to the reign of the Hoysa|a king VlrabaM^deva^a (III) 
is dated Saka 1[26]0 Bahudhanya, Karttika [su 5], corresponding to 18th October, 1338 A.D. All 
other details are lost. 



1 . ^ |/ rftfrios o 

2 [L] o rfoab.eo*^ w 
3 

4 dd 

5 d 

6 

135 



7 wdasn % 

CO 

, ~j "* 
wwj 01 



---, ~ 
u ju & wwj 01 iwwyu^ 



173 



The epigraph records the erection of the stone by Vayiroja for Gaudapa Kamana. It is in 
the 1 5th century characters and the details of the date viz, Saumya, Chaitra iu. 5, Thursday may 

correspond to 1429 A.D,, March 10. 



*>*5*>*> slen}io a ^ori^drf eSo^o^ ^o as rio 



&rt 

ro cu 

The record refers to the rule of the Hoysala king Viraballaladevarasa (III) and to Madhava- 
the Hoysala general. It registers the gift of certain lands to Ramayadeva and 
Mulasthinadeva as also to the village goddess of Hayige by Kempa$ija. 

The date .given is Saka 1241, Kalayukta, Ashadha ^u. 10, Sunday corresponding to Friday, 
June 9, 1318 A.D. The'Saka year was current. 

sftooepart : 



2 

3 ddo^doo sJ^^rfo^ 03^0 

4 

m 

5 dd es^ zJo no-was^dcioo 

136 



5eU 



6. 

7 qs^rf 

8 odd, 



9 

10 rf 

11 rldooo . 

12 e^odo. 

13 
14 



fciridriori 



odori 



do 






15 6aSo) &&U rlzS do 23^3 ^ n 

ro gj Q 

16 . s?caocrfd rfoj3^5i^rfd adoodo 

17 ^r\ ^y, rtzS do 23d ?i o 

&J 

18 rldo n 



19 
20 
21 

22 
23 
24 



rid do 



rf n o3o ^ 



&T 



fio 



175 (a.*. IV rto. afc. 57) 



<3 



This inscription, in characters of the 9th century, records a grant made to Narasingayya, son 
of Jannayya, probably at the instance of Permmadi-gav^da. It refers to the rule of Peraianadi 



a Ganga king. 



2 

3 ' 

4 . 

5 . 

6 . ^ori 



10 . . 



137 



rtoS^&si 

176 (a.* IV rio.&. 47) 



This inscription registers a grant of the village GondiganahaUi in Teraka.ambi-sthaja of 
Kudugu-nadu to Rudrakshi-odeya by mahamandalesvara Devaraja-odeya, son of Somaraya-odeya^ 
Kb dated to 1391, Vir5dhi, Bhadrapada ba. 1, Tuesday, the equivalent of which would be 

Wednesday, 23rd August 1469 A.D. 



2 dOSTSC^BQc^^OSS OSi 

3 ro^ofc &^o^dd sp-ari^sta] w 

4 

5 rlttde'eS^sa &K5&creotoriz2c&d 

6 

7 ^ 

8 'rt 

9 o 



10 cdon^rfod 

11 e? n^.do^ ^ioosd rieS 
12 

13 
14 
15 



16 5375f\ 



17 95Jo?fJS;foao ^odo 

IB 

19 

20 ^ *ido (I 1 

21 

22 



177 (^.* TV rio.^. 48) 



d" 

This record, in characters of the 18th century, refers to some grant made by a person named 
Basava. 



138 



2 do 

3 dd 

4 ori> 
5 



178 O-3. IV rio.3c. 50) 



.t'.-f. 



This records the renewal of the grant of the village SettahaH by Nafijaraja-odeya, brother of 
Devaijija-odeya, the UmmattBr chief, for the decoration and offerings of the god S5mayyadeva. 
of Teraka^ambi. The grant was originally given by Kete-dannayaka. 

It is dated Saka 1400, Kilaka, Karttika su. \, which is irregular. The year Kilaka tell in 
1410 when the other details correspond to October 6, 1488 A.D. 



2 

3 ^Ji^dasS nvco 

4 sfcoitt^d [r1?]cso^ **, . . . drfo^js^rrees . . a^osft 
5 

6 
7 
8 da wrt,otoprirfe ri,x.d ssan ' ^on^d eoridofl. 



9 ? ri e5rfo**art AirfBRoJo^d d^orde 
10 

11 doo ij3?y *>a^ tf ..:... wdo 

12 do toerioafccto rfrfofce^cJoe Ooridoo^do ^ . 

13 

14 



15 c e 



16 Aerfooio.i35Sd eoridori^rterfoop^ari rfoowcfa ^odo $ 

^ 



18 M 

19 J. 

20 ^ 



139 





179 s.*- IV rio. &. 55) 



v 



This inscription records a grant of land to Sawayya, son of Ramayya who was tilling the 
land belonging to the god Sivanayya of Hagevadi. The name of the donor, who was a son of 
Ramachari, is not clear. Mahapradhana Keteya-da W ayaka is mentioned as ruling the kmgdonu 
The record is in 14th century characters. The details of date, viz., Prabhava, Chaitra su. 10 
may correspond to 1327 A. D., April 2. 



7 
2 no ^o^oso^^qra 8 dori rfo^o%ort e 



3 9 



4 . 10 

5 



6 oMesioort ^y, iStrfcra 12 

a &i 



o.^. 53) 



This 19th century inscription refers to the grant of the village Vodagere in Higavadi taluk to 
Chikka Keiavanadaya, son of Kedavanadaya the goldsmith, by Singa$$a, son of Kittappa of 
Kamdavagala. Only the cyclic year Parabhava is cited. 



2 ^oddrraod *63.gd N ^5dd rfort 



3 sasid'dD riooV^-^c?Jsi?n>cJaJo rt . . 

4 ri'z 

5 odd 
6 

7 



rio. &. 54) 



to? 

This worn out record registers the grant of the village Odagere for the decorations and 
offerings to god Mulasthana-linga, for the merit of Sadaiiva-mahataya, Ramarajayya and G5pa- 
rajayya. The name of the donee is lost; but he is stated to be a son of Gdparajayya. 

140 



The record is dated Saka 1473, Virodhikfit, Margaslra <u. 5, the equivalent of which would 
be December 2, 1551 A.D. 



2 o^aa ^, rfodo 



3 
4-6 

7 . 

8 yr^o^^sd ^ooo^d e rr^rforfsjo ricwsiosr^cifior) sortdcri ^J3t 
9 

10 

11 5^F^S3Df\ ^^oa^r^n ^ooerutSodo ^13 S^DSD^^ ^rfs^ S^rtoesso 



12 - r 1 



182 (a.*. XIV rto.&. 133) 



This fragmentary epigraph, in characters of the 16th century, records the gift of the village 
Chirukanahajli and its gift by Devaraya-oderu, son of Allappa-setti for the use of Jangamas and 
others in the Nirasi-matha 



1 ..... oio 

2 . . sreddjsjd 

3 . . rirfrfd rfo^o ^o&Sccrfo care 

4 .... 

5 

6 - 

7 

*" 

8 ... rfojsrf do^J3 ..... oao . . 
9 

10 . . ^ 

11 ... ^2^^ ^^^ tfSto^5Jrf*aJo nr^dorf rf . . 

cxto . 



12 ^o,d riz3 ^d Q ^ 

13 rf^F*^ 

14 riJaaaS ^crfodo d 



141 



10 ft e* n^do 

11 ejzrsoiosScijs esc&qJafc&aocfo e rr^rfod 



12 
13 
14 
15 sprigs srcowsoi) rslrad nrforf^ja $tefc srcdzS.w 

16 



. 

n erozss o 

18 ^a^ja. 

19 zS oSoorfo ^y AojsTOrfci ^ois^tto | ^rfs^o aSdris^,o 

20 g;a ^^odo*s I ^^Fdo^sJso^.si ass^ dcrao ssDdolc *;^o II 1 

T ' &j ^ ' eJ 

21 35^e3 slja^ricJ wdsd II 2 !>/ ^c ^^ 



. 1934-46) 



This damaged Tamil record in Tamil and Grantha characters refers to the rule of Hoy saj a 
Somesvaradeva and registers a grant of 500 pon. It also refers to a tank excavated by Dharmachittan- 
Kollagamu^dan belonging to Andaiyar family of Nannivalil, in Kudugu-nadu and states that a 
flower garden (pun-dottam) and a resting place were raised and a hero-stone erected by him in 
memory of Dananjey {?), son of Katiyana who lost his life. It further seems to refer to an 
endowment (slanam) made by a person (name not clear). 

It is dated Saka 1170, Kilaka, Pushya ba. 7, Thursday corresponding regularly to 1249 A.D. 5 
January 7. 



2 

3 gJ^^oiJe>C80^ OO.LO 

4 ^^d% 43^ eo a 

5 ' 
6 

7 



(do) 
io 

ii 

12 



i cqj > 

144 



TRANSLITERATION 

1 Svasti &ri pratapachakravatti ri VlraSdml- 

2 varadevan prithivlrajyam panniy =aru{anirka 

3 Sakaraiy = a#du 1 170 ienra Kilaka sa- 

4 ijivatsarattu Pushya ba 7 Bri Snmat-Kudugu~na[t]ju 

5 Nannivalil Andaiyaril Dharmmachittan Ko- 

6 lla-gamundan ain[nu]ru ponnaiyittu 

7 eriyun-kattu-vittu aramun-seyvittan Ma- 

8 mindainattu valiyile . . ttaiku-la tangi- 

9 [na]vidattu Katiyana-pilJaid-Dananjai (du)-patta 

10 n pundottamum aravaiyuin == iduvittu inda vlra- 

11 kkallum ^eyvittan yik-KoIla-gamui^ . . . 

12 daiya} [madal] vaitta stanam varddhlk . . . 



188 (a.*. IV rto.a8c. 60) 



This damaged and incomplete Tamil inscription in Tamil and Grantha characters refers to 
Nandhana kingdom and further mentions an elder brother of Vallarakerajan, son of 
Penmayan and Venkadan Manivannan. The record cites only the cyclic year Sukkula (Sukla), 
other details being lost. Since the original stone is not traceable and there is no other evidence to 
lean upon, it is not possible to assign this record to a period. 



TRANSLITERATION 

1 svasti 4ri guk(ku)la-samva[t*] sara duga Naipdhanarajyattil 

2 Mavurattar Penmayan magan Vallarako(ke)rala .... 

3 n annianum Venkadan Manivannanum battar-a . . . . 

, , 189 (* IV rio.&- 99) 



The record, in characters of the 17th century, reads De Maisum, the first of which is the 
official monogram introduced by Chikka Devaraja. 

i d 

2 ^ 



145 

EG 10 



190 (s>.4. IV rto.&. 100) 



nart <erf afcOnawri ujfc 

This is another record of the same period. It reads Mahuru De. 



191 *.* IV rto.&. 101) 



rtaa 2 

This is another identical record which reads Malsuru. 



192 (oi. ^. IV rio.^c. 102) 



sSca^OJ 

on 

This also reads Ds Maisuru. cf. No. 190 above. 






193 (*.1. XIV rio.a. 142) 



J qr .xJ 

This record, in characters, of the 17th century, states that 3, crow became a swan on plunging 
into the Hamsa-tirtha. 



194 (^.^ XIV rio.385. 143) 



The inscription, in characters of the 1 8th century, refers to the gift (of the brass dish) to the 
sannidhi of Himavad Gopalasvami by Guruvayya of Haradanahajli. 



II aodrf^go* 'riotiosSjoJojS 
146 



rboriySftf 

195 (a *. XIV rio.sSe. 144) 
% 



This fa another record, of the same period, stating that the goblet made in bell-metal is the 
gift of Goparajaiya-arasa. 



196 (a.*. XIV rio. &. 145) 
lo 23 13, 

' 



This epigraph, in characters of the 19th century, records the gift of a brass pot by Devajamma 
wife of Krish$e-arasu to the temple of Himavad GopalasvamL 



c^ II ft no 
197 (^. ^. XIV rto. ic. 146) 



This record of the same period registers the gift of the bell to the temple by Giirikara Nan jappa 
ofGuajdlu. 

rfoodo 



co 



198 (o^o^^o^. 1930-26) 



This Tamil inscription, in Tamil and Grantha characters, belongs to the rule of Hoysala Vira- 
.Narasimha. It records a gift of two gadyanas of gold and the interest thereupon to god Tira- 
narayaija of Pangujam, for burning a trhandhi lamp in the month of Tai, by Mari-setti of Kuripatti. 

It is dated the cyclic year Iva (Yuva), Mesha 10, other details not being given. Since the 
record may be assigned, on palaeographical grounds, to the 13th century, the intended date may 
be 1 275 A.D., April 22, falling in the reign-period of Narasimha III. 



147 



3 * 

4 ifO 



TRANSLITERATION 

1 svasti iri Vlra Narasi[ip]ha(m)devan 

2 pratuvlrajyam pani-arujanikka Iva sarnvacharattu 1 Meshamasa[ttu] ienra desami naj 

Pangujattu Tirunarayana-perumalu- 

3 kku Kuripatti Mariietti ma Tai trisandhivilafkku] kudutta ga 2 ponil [vva] vaddiyum 

cliandradittavarai iSela[k*]kadava~ 

4 du i-da[m]mam vasi 

199 (ao.a.e$cr. 1938-77) 



This short inscription seems to state that tbe-iikhara (tower) of the temple was constructed on 
the 12th day of the bright half of Vaisakha in the year Sukla. No 3aka year is given. The epigraph 
seems to belong to the 17th century. 

sJo rxs oo o^o 



200 (cao^-ejo^.. 1930-22) 



Q <x5 

This Incomplete inscription seems to record some grant made by $ankarayya } an officer under 
mahamandalesvara Ramarajaya Tirumalarajayya, to. some one, not named, who was the son of 
Anke-gauda. Rlmaraja Tirumalarajayya was the last governor of Sr!rangapatta$a under 
Vijayanagara" kings. 

The record is dated Karttika ba. 10 in the year Sobhakrit, No. 3aka year is given. The 
details are insufficient for verification. 



^r^' w oo oo 2 
2 ^erfDod^aorfoodd^o^ . crcrfotte ' . 

3 

4 

5 risro^fi riori 



1 Jitters < Vacharattu ' are engraved below the 2nd line, to ths left of the beginning of the 3rd line. 

148 



201 (ao. a. ^o*\ 1930-23) 



This records the remission, to the barbers of Hangaja, of a!! taxes including bedugemd sunka 
under the orders of mahdmandaleJvara Ramaraja Tirumalarajadeva-maharaya by his agent 
Bhadrapa. Gangoja mentioned herein appears to be the chief of the barbers, 

The date of the grant is Khara, Srava^a Su. 7. No Saka year is' given. The details cannot 
be verified. 



soi 11 

2 drforf^dd s^^cs) ^o- 2. oo 12 



3 ^csdoorfoao^rfoorftf^d 13 

4 drfoda ^dodoodtidrfrfo 14 

5 a5DO"^crfo23crfo^^d ^7)odor^ 15 



6 ^^roDrf 2f5rf;3d 16 p^dSodd sojsIS do 

7 ... riortettio s^orlo^d 17 



iri^r is ^5$ s&orW rfo- 

9 o ddorl ztooTS 1 oSoo 19 ao i,c i>c i,c 

.10 en) ^rf 



202 (^o.a ^50^. .1930-25) 



^ofidbrf ^t)o 

This inscription refers to the rule of Srlrangaraya (III) of Vijayanagara and records the 
construction of a matha and the gift of a villlage Horakeri Bachaji in 'Hanguja-sthala for a Viraiaiva 
teacher at Hangaja by the queen Amritamma. She is said to have built a matha called Kailu- 
matha around the place in the old palace site at Hangala where Rlja-odeyar died and set tip a llhga 
there. The language of the record is corrupt. 

The date of the record, Saka 1578, Durmukhi, VaiSakha ba. 12, Monday, regularly corresponds 
to May 12, Monday, 1C 56 A.D. 



2 

3 oJ) 2^0 

4 -dsSoc-^d 



* i* 

149 



6 doD 4,* 

7 aorf dCisjooaS efcSowdrtoti 23d 
8 

9 d&oJrido cflorf 

10 crcsSjaddD rfoo^Dc)rf w^odo 

n 

12 

13 

14 

15 wsS e ^ric rlzS 2orf e>o i^y ^0^29 rfdo 



16 oso dori 

A 

e?rtooiraa 



19 ....... . 050 rf 

20 ^ 

21 'd 



203 



Eighteen out of several metallic images, bells and other utensils unearthed at Hangaja contain 
Inscriptions In the 10th century characters. (No. 203-05) 

The present record on the back of the pedestal of Chauvlsa-tirthankara image states that 
Mankabbe-kanti, mother of SarvalokMraya's wife Chikka Jogabbe, was the disciple of Dama^tandi- 
bhattaraka 

1 o 

2 d 

3 ^ 
4 



204 






The record, repeated on four lamp-stands and a bell, mentions Chikka Jogabbe, lay disciple of 
'. Damagandi-bhattaraka. 

' d^d rloa tf 

C& 

150 



205 

^ r"\ "\ "*"<! ""A *""\ > "> sss- 
OsJOOJ rw tcJ oOjj u ; 



Ten small utensils besides a bell and a lamp-stand have each a label reading Chikka Jogabbe II 
engraved on them. 



206 (^o.^wo^. 1934-27) 



soJ3^p3porfdO 23 o 

_ w ro Q 

This is a hero-stone set up by Tatabbe the daughter of a hero named Terareliya (?) son of 
Marayya, who died in a cattle raid. The characters seem to belong to the end of the 9th 
century A.D. 



2 ea 

3 ^ 

4 tcdfi | ocrfo 9 *> 

5 iowort^er ' 10 



207 Uo.^ecr. 1930-36) 



This inscription seems to record the heroism of 70 soldiers of a village named Upagoja in break - 
ing the ranks of the enemies of the Ganga prince Durvinlta Ereyappa in the siege of Kosarupulki and 
the grant to them, for their valour, of the village Punisur by the priace. The Ganga genealogy as 
narrated herein mentions the kings Kongugi, Madhava, Vish$ug6ttama, Madhava, Avinlta, 
Durvimta,Vikrama (Srivikrama), Dugga and Sivamara. The record refers to the rule of Kongu 9 i 
after mentioning Sivamara. Hence, the record could be assigned to grlpurasha. The left side of 
the slab is broken and lost. No date is given. However, the record maybe assigned toe. 8th 
century A.D. This appears to be the first known lithic record to contain Ganga genealogy. 



2 ^ 

3 ^?,rf02J, dori 



151